thecoochiefairy - Tumblr blog

thecoochiefairy · 7 days

Text

she was crazy as hell but i loved it ! 😩🫶🏽

━━━ ℎ𝑒𝑎𝑟𝑡𝑠 & 𝑤𝑖𝑟𝑒𝑠 ♱ t.f

warnings 𑄽𑄺 4.6k. fem reader, lowercase intended, she/her pronouns, black coded, university setting, violence i.e fighting, readers obsessed & it's lowkey giving omega/alpha trope lmao, public sex at a skate park, running from police, oral [ m.], riding, titty sucking, praise, minors aren't allowed!

━━━ ꒰ 𝑚𝑜𝑐ℎ𝑎’𝑠 𝑝𝑟𝑒𝑡𝑡𝑦 𝑡ℎ𝑜𝑢𝑔ℎ𝑡𝑠 .ᐟ ꒱ ; this is a repost of one of my old fics so enjoy!

blood. it's seeped into the pearl white t-shirt of the man walking down the hall past you, dripping from his mouth, the look in his eyes careless as he held onto the strap of his backpack on his shoulder. to this day it felt like you were seeing him in slow motion. you could still hear how fast your heart paced, the intense eye contact between you two, your sneakers squeaking against the university's floors, hallway empty other than you, and the professor beside him.

his other hand was buried into his jean pockets, strolling with his chin up as if he wasn't phased by his injury, like he barely felt it. the dark-haired man burned his eyes into you, side-eyeing you and your skimpy cheer uniform, wanting to smirk at how entranced you were by him but couldn't given the pain on his face. for some reason you wanted so badly to ask if he was okay. clearly, he wasn't. the man had just been in a brutal fight where a student cut the side of his mouth with a switchblade. this you found out later in the day at lunch. people wouldn't stop talking about it. fushiguro, they called him. it was only his last name, simply because that's all people would refer to him as.

there was no explanation for your sudden infatuation for him. it was nonsensical. you never felt anything like that before, and you've only looked at him for literally no more than ten seconds. it was even more intense the moment you walked past each other, both of you looked back to catch another gaze for a few seconds, only you were too stunned, eyes widening and quickly whirling your head back around. he was suspended. why? he wasn't even the one to start the fight. since he had a reputation, it was easy for the school to see him as the bad apple. you actually despised the fact that the culprit who started the brawl was back in school only a week after while fushiguro remained absent.

i want to see him again. he's all you could think about. this town wasn't too big, so it's odd that you haven't gotten even a glimpse of him the entire two weeks he's been gone. not while walking the streets, not the mall where every person in town visited—then again he didn't seem like the type to do that. not the tattoo shop you worked at part time . . . nothing. friday comes around and you're stuck at work, the usual. since the shop you worked at didn't close until 2AM, your manager decided to let you out an hour early just to rest up for the weekend, thankfully off.

for some odd reason, you weren't tired, even after working a full week on top of dealing with courses and mastering cheer routines. balling the plaid black and white flannel your hands created sweater paws with tighter in your fist, you stroll peacefully down the sidewalks looking at the pretty city lights, blasting rock music until coming into view with an overnight bodega, wanting a few snacks for the night since you knew you were going to be up reading on your phone until possibly five in the morning.

you're greeted by the owner, smiling and waving, making sure to turn down your music to listen in on your surroundings. grabbing mostly chips and beef sticks, you hold all of your junk to your chest while making your way over to the refrigerators, needing a real drink since you haven't had one since jesus invented the calendar. trailing your fingers across the cool cans, you scrunch your face up at any budweiser, yards, or bud light. beer? hell no. wine sounded more like it. as you go to reach for a bottle, you catch a glimpse at a buff man at the front counter; midnight hair, all black clothing, knu skool vans, and a skateboard clutched between his right underarm hand. his items are being rung up, but you can't stop staring, squinting your eyes knowingly towards the stranger. why does he look so familiar?

"see you around, fushiguro," the man waves off, your eyes widening at the name, nearly tripping over a rack full of peanuts as you watch him nod once and exit the store, seeing the side of his face where his recent scar laid.

he's already out the store, and you rush to the counter, checking out after having to show your i.d. for the wine, saying goodnight as you snatch the clear plastic bag with a 'thanks!' and rush towards the mysterious man halfway down the block. he has his airpods in, so he doesn't hear how loud you're breathing or the thuds of your sneakers hitting the gravel. you practically bunny hop beside him making the insanely huge man jump a little, thick brows scrunching with annoyance at the inconvenience beside him. he pauses his music, never stopping his tracks as he continues to walk with you beside him.

"hey, stranger," you cheekily grin.

"hey," his voice is gruff, slightly scratchy. you clear your throat, ignoring the whiplash you were just given. "what are you doing out this late? pretty girls should be home around this time. it's not safe."

wow, protective already. you raise your brows at his sentence, slightly shocked he didn't tell you to fuck off—at least with that wording. wait, he called me pretty?!

"pretty girls have adult responsibilities. i just got off of work. besides, shouldn't reckless students be on house arrest around this time?"

he ignores you, so you come up with something else. "how's your scar?"

"it's a scar," he sighs.

"when will you be back in school?"

"not sure."

"in my opinion, i think that jackass dick sucker should get his shit kicked in. what fucktard cuts someone in the face?"

the man stops abruptly, causing you to let out an 'oof' as you bump into his side, the man giving you zero attention as he drops his skateboard on the ground to use, stepping onto it and begins to stroll away.

you drop your mouth open. "rude!"

"why are you talking to me?" he doesn't even have to yell, his voice is deep enough for you to still hear him. huffing, you jog towards him, trying your best to keep up with him.

"i like you!" you groan, irritated that he was being so ignorant, and that he was making you run in a goddamn skirt.

fushiguro laughs, and the reaction stuns you, as if he wasn't capable of such an action. "you don't know me. we go to the same uni, that doesn't make us friends."

"i'd like to be your friend, though, asshole."

"i don't need any friends."

"a girlfr—"

"no," he shuts down sternly, stopping at a walkway, looking both ways before crossing the street. you roll your eyes, chewing your inner cheek when you notice he's heading to a skate park just across the road, dark and empty, a few street lights illuminating just enough light for him to see the cemented ramps.

like he's getting away from talking to me that easily. you let a car pass by before rushing behind the muscular man, fushiguro seeing your presence once more and releasing an exasperated sigh. he just wanted to be alone. "guessing 'no' isn't in your vocabulary," he scowls, taking a seat at the edge of a ramp.

"no," you say, a cocky smile following.

he scoffs, digging into his grocery bag for a pack of skittles and a green apple flavored vape pen, laying on his back on the gravel to stare up at the moon, blowing out the vapor he sucked into his mouth. you pout your lips, taking a seat next to him, reaching into your bag for your wine, knocking a few sips down in silence.

"what's your deal?"

"i just find you interesting."

"no one talks to me. so why are you?"

"not even pretty girls like me?" biting your lip, you scan over his face, and it remains the same; stagnant. "i know there's women bowing at your feet to fuck you."

toji rolls his eyes, a habit. "whoever i fuck is none of your concern."

"so he's not a virgin, duly noted," you whisper to yourself.

"name."

"[♡]."

"cute," is all he says before standing to his feet, taking one more puff out of his pen before grabbing his skateboard and positioning it on the ledge of the ramp, steadily dropping his foot and falling down. you watch him with fascination as he skates, laying your chin in your palms with your elbows on your knees, leaning in like an attentive child. he looked so pretty under the moonlight.

this daydream ends when you notice a group of four men far behind bushes, titling your head to see them clearly. one of them, lanky with shoulder-length blonde hair, is seen handing the person before him a clear bag with tablets in them, and in return, gets cash. they're dealing drugs. minding your business, you turn your attention back to fushiguro whom notices this, and easily you can see the anger flash in his eyes as he jumps off his skateboard and lands on his feet beside you. it's not until the group of three approaches the two of you that you see why he's mad.

the guy dealing drugs just so happened to be river, aka the asshole who slashed his face. he stalks closer with a nasty laugh, clicking his tongue as he keeps mainly his attention on the big man beside you. "fushiguro!"

"toji," he corrects, not fond of people using his last name. toji, you repeat in your head. hot.

"good to see you all healed."

"healed is an understatement."

awe shit, you just know some shit is going down. you gather yourself, standing nearby but not too far behind him.

"the fuck do you want?" toji snarls, and you swallow your own lips, barricading an inappropriate sound.

river holds up a few clear zip lock bags stashed with drugs from his hoodie pocket, jangling them with a grin. "selling the goods. do you want some? ohh, wait. that's rude of me, i forgot you lived in a household full of mentally unstable people who feen for drugs."

you couldn't help but fix your posture and stand in front of toji before he beat the asshole to a pulp. by all means, don't hesitate. but, you wanted your turn first. toji doesn't allow it to phase him, since he's heard similar things a million times. what's funny is that this kid barely knows him, yet he seemed to acquire so much intel on his life.

"watch your fucking mouth," you seethe, face close to his and fists balled up. "before i cut your tongue out, then what will you have to talk shit?"

"out the way, bitch," river snarls, his hand wrapping tightly around your arm to yanking you to the side. "none of this has to do with you."

murder could sum up the stone cold stare in toji's eyes, the man inhaling before kicking his skateboard away, emerging forward with his head slightly cocked to the side. until you make this direct back to you by standing back in between again, scowling up at river who's ready to strike you this time, but, doesn't have the chance as you ball your fist and punch him hard across his jaw, not once either. the second hit is an uppercut. then comes the finale; kneeing him in the dick where he stumbles to the ground with a strained grunt.

toji stares down at the back of your head with an impressed raise of his brow, an ounce of his anger sufficing.

"last thing i am is a bitch. i'll fuck you up if you say some stupid shit like that to me again. the fuck," you're not even half done, marching forward until toji grabs your forearm and stops you, whipping your head around to catch his gaze, telling you to chill out without saying it. really, he's amused. but this isn't your fight.

he crosses around you, crouching down to river's level, latching his hand around his collar and dragging him to his feet without any emotion implanted on his face. it's all in his eyes. he's pissed that he insulted you. furious that he scarred his perfectly imperfect face. the nerve.

"the only reason you're alive is because i couldn't kill you on school grounds. don't think you're getting away so easily after what you did to my fucking face."

punch. the hit is so hard it makes you jump, practically hearing the bones in river's nose crack as toji hits him again, and again, again. all in his face to make a point. he's bleeding excessively, his so called 'friends' waiting until he's half beaten to try in step in.

"step back unless you wanna get fucked up next," he points, voice ravenous, making the two men freeze nervously. you shift in your spot, pushing back the acknowledgment of dampness between your legs.

"like i was saying," toji sniffs, ducking when river makes a lousy attempt at throwing a punch, toji grabbing his wrist, balling it in his palm as if it were a piece of paper, twisting his arm as river screams. toji pins it behind his back, shoving him down on the ground where he then presses his right shoe on the side of his bruised face. "don't look so tough without your knife now, huh? you're stupid to even try that on someone you just met. you don't know me. you don't know where the fuck i'm from."

"fuck. you," he spits out blood over toji's vans. you hold a hand over your heart dramatically, upset about him ruining his shoe. not so much about the fact that he's brutally assaulting a freshman, a kid. a kid whose also old enough to know right from wrong. he stepped into the wrong territory like an adult, so now, he'll get his ass whopped like one. he's lucky toji didn't press charges.

should i kill him? he wanted too, badly. the kid ruined his face, a scar impossible of fading into nothingness. it's there for life. he's an idiot kid. besides, he couldn't traumatize you like that. actually, he's scared you've seen worse. sighing, he picks the boy up once again and shoves him in the arms of his friends who weakly support him. river's sight is barely there, heaving over the gravel.

"i advise you not to cross my path, since i'm back tomorrow."

you gasp, catching everyone's attention. "you are?! oh my god."

toji's eyes widen the moment you squeal happily and jump into his arms, wrapping your legs around him. he's stuck, hands instinctively going to your waist, watching one of the guys before him turn beet red and quickly divert his attention to a tree. toji now realizes your skirt is riding up your ass, rolling his eyes and turning the other way, setting you down and tugging it back in its position with a clench of his jaw.

river stands from his feet, shoving away his friends and holding his gushing nose while staring dead at his partner who was beginning to grow a boner. he scoffs, disgusted. "tomato, quit acting like you don't jerk off to porn every week. it's just an ass."

"a nice one," the other says, boldly.

toji folds his arms across his chest, you mocking him by doing the same, waiting for the group to disperse. river, their wonderful leader, steps up to toji who ups his chin, ready to clock him, as if what he had gotten wasn't enough.

"this isn't over."

"yeah, they all say that. just make sure you take that advice seriously if you'd like to see another day," toji grits his teeth, river holding back his tongue, letting out a small 'tsk' before stumbling off with his posse.

"bitch ass," you mumble.

"enough," he snaps his finger in your face. you swallow, his hard stare and sudden closeness makes your stomach do backflips. fuck, he's so hot. "you're stupid for attacking him. he could've hurt you."

"stupid for standing up for myself? nah. as for him hurting me? you wouldn't have let that happen."

"says?" he sassed.

"i can see it in your eyes," toji's eyes divert to your plush lips, watching you move closer until you're chest to chest, feeling your hardened nipples graze him through your lace crop top. "you want me, therefore, you gotta keep your prize clean."

the sound of a switchblade catches him off guard, seeing you pull the weapon from your back, grabbing the bottom of your skirt and shredding off a long piece straight across.

"what are you doing?"

"your knuckles are bleeding," you say, tucking the blade away before grabbing his hand which he's stubborn on releasing strength before finally relaxing his hand, letting you bandage it. when you lower your lips to his palm, he feels his chest warm up, your teeth locking onto a piece of the fabric to pull the knot you made tighter. "all done."

you stroll away from him, taking a seat in your original position, wine and his skittles in your hand.

"hey, didn't you but your own shit?" he growls, stomping near you, the barbaric man so intriguing to toy with. he snatches them from you, sitting down and popping some into his mouth.

"share atleast." you pout.

he sighs. "hold out your palm."

giddy, you do as he says, toji pouring the contents into your hand, swinging your legs as you happily enjoy them.

"prize."

"huh?"

"it's what you said earlier. that i have to keep my prize clean. is that your way of saying you're rewarding me?"

"i think you're a cool ass person underneath that cold," you poke his chest. "quiet exterior. i salute you for not taking shit from so many people that look at you like a threat instead of a person. maybe i'm exaggerating, maybe i'm delusional, but . . . i feel like i see myself in you. or at-least the person i'm trying to become."

"vacant?" he jokes.

"admirable," you correct with a tiny smile, toji blinking. finishing your drink and tossing your head back, you hum contently from the feel of nighttime breeze. "from what i've heard, you deal with a lot, so i admire you for still being you aside from, you know, bullshit."

"that was sweet, i'm disgusted."

you hit his shoulder, sucking your teeth as he laughs wholeheartedly. he sits up, dark eyes hunting you like prey as you run your fingers through his straight hair, leaning closer to press a gentle kiss to his healing scar.

"i'll kill him for this," you fume silently, highly upset that a human being could do this to another. you knew it hurt like hell that day, he just didn't want to show it.

"it's nice to have someone care, i've never had that."

"me neither," those single pecks of kisses turn into multiple, the alcohol in your system giving you the balls to direct the situation, holding his face still in both your hands before gently kissing him. "let's care for each other."

toji grabs the back of your neck and pulls you in, opening his mouth to slip his tongue over yours, moaning through the pain on his face and deepening the kiss, free hand groping your ass over the thin black skirt you wore, thighs covered in fishnet stockings. you exhale, disconnecting your lips, licking them to relinquish the taste of him, desire fueling you completely. you sit on your knees, ignoring the pain of the concrete, deciding to shrug off your flannel and bundle it up beneath you; substitute for a pillow.

he's gawking at you like a hawk, groaning as you trail your lips over his neck, kissing, sucking, all while unzipping his jeans and pulling his heavy cock out, brick hard for a good minute now. it rose when you told him you'd kill river just for cutting his face. couldn't help it.

"been thinkin' about you all week," your head lowers, and his skin prickles with heat the moment those full lips encase his cock. you whimper with satisfaction before wrapping your dainty fingers around, barely fitting.

"me fuckin' too," his jaw drops, tossing his head back while leading his hand to your head to gently guide you, hissing once he easily hits the back of your throat that compresses around him salaciously. he hasn't gotten head in a while, almost forgot how good it felt. so much better than his hand. you moan from the approval, gyrating your hips in the air after feeling how soaked you were. your head bobs and your lips glide to his exact desire.

his thigh twitches the more you gag or swallow him down, a lewd pop sounding the empty park as you kiss along the underside where a prominent vein pulsates, sensually kissing at his tip, slicking the point of your tongue between his slit which makes him gasp, the sensation ticklish. you took pleasure in giving men head, making you drunk off it every time.

"ooh, fuck," toji throws his head back, slowly thrusting up into your mouth, hearing him hit into your throat, pupils flipping white. you moan when he whispers 'baby' or whimpers out a 'stay here' before holding your head down for a second or two, keeping that warmth around his cock a little longer, letting you go and to his surprise, not coughing.

you leave your tongue to drool over his tip, licking your swollen lips before hiking up your skirt, toji holding the back of your thighs as you arch above him, chest in his face, gasping as he latches his mouth over your nipple through your shirt. tearing open your stockings, imbedding his fingers into your skin, so fucking soft it makes his dick jump. you smelt nice, you looked pretty, you made him feel good . . . a prize indeed.

arching your back, you keep your left knee to the ground while your right foot remains flat, leg bent as you lift your ass and slick your entrance over his timid head, biting hard on your lower lip as you sink yourself down, clenching tight. the burn is pleasurable, so fucking thick you weren't sure if he'd even fit.

"you can do it, be gracious. aren't you rewarding me?" toji drags his teeth over your neck, behind your ear, clasping your hair once again. he's right, you totally can. it's just been a while since you've had anything remotely close to his size. you slowly work your hips to accommodate him, shuttering the lower you reach, taking a minute until he's somewhat in.

"feel that? how deep i am?" he taunts, hands gripping your hips to sink you down entirely, closing his eyes in bliss. you cry out.

toji finds it amusing that you're so fussy and talkative while engaging in conversation, but when he's smacking your ass and grunting by your ear each time you drop your ass down onto his jean covered thighs, grinding on his cock pruriently, you're not much of a shit talker. instead, you're sensitive, extremely. he rushes his fingers over your clit; you're crying. he pulls your hair; you're whimpering. he tongues your nipples over your top; you're screaming. he couldn't think properly. he's done this plenty of times, many women. with you, it's different. is it because there's an actual connection? he's fond of you. how the fuck was that possible after being in your presence for only two hours?

"yes, yes, yes," the deluge of whines makes the black haired man spellbound. your nails are forming crescents into his shoulders the faster you bounce, the two of your breaths mingling in the air, panting quicker.

"fu—fuck," toji's brows curl, paying close attention to the lecherous noise of your pussy taking him, dripping down his lower half like a faucet. "i'm getting fucking close."

"fuck me back," you plead, shifting forward as a way of telling him to lay down. he sighs shakily, your voice so goddamn venereal it's killing him. he tells you not to stop, laying on the gravel and bending one of his legs he uses to push up into you, getting rougher, bruising your flesh as he fucks you hard until you salivate, tongue sticking out and pupils scrolling back into your skull.

"good girl, cum for me," he hovers his hand inches away from your ass before hitting you over and over, your small hands compared to his balling up the black shirt on his chest, hips buckling and downright filthy moans leaving your throat as you cum to his command.

"the hell are you kids doing?!" a flashlight shines over the two of your faces, and you swear your heart falls to your ass. it's a cop. shit. gasping, you hide and hop off of him without hurting him, toji laughing as the two of you scramble to gather yourselves.

"go, go!" you yell, yanking his arm as you both run out of the park, toji being sure to snatch up his skateboard, leaving everything else behind. sprinting, the two of you rush past bushes, cars, and streets until you come in contact with a dark alleyway.

"fuck, we got caught," you laugh as you check the corner of the graffitied passageway in search for the cop you're almost sure didn't have the patience to chase either one of you.

a rough hand grabs onto your cheek, turning your gaze back to him, eyes sparkling under the dimly lit street lights. a solemn looks paints his features, fingers digging into your cheeks to make your lips pout. he traces his thumb over them, and you can tell what he wanted, reading him so well. he pushes you down to crouch before him, snagging your hair to lock you still while pulling his aching cock back out. by docility, you spread your lips apart, welcoming him with pride. he wastes no time, sliding his dick as deep as he desired and pounding until he's satiated. keeping that hand in your hair, the other resides below your chin, cupping it gently while fucking your mouth savagely.

"baby, fuck," he's spent, knees bending as he cums with a breathy moan, head resting on the wall behind your body. it's a lot since he's still sailing through his orgasm, slowly rolling his hips. you fall back, gulping before sucking him clean, making sure to hollow your cheeks, giggling when he whines. he's glaring down at you, always, dark hair dismantled over his forehead. you kiss his tip, licking your lips before tucking him back into his jeans and zipping him up.

toji helps you to your feet, wrapping his hand around your neck before kissing you tenderly, melting in his hold.

"good girl," he slips his tongue in your mouth, squeezing any part of you he liked. everywhere, basically.

good girl. it has you throbbing all over again. his praises felt warm. made you feel submissive, small, obedient. "wanna come to my house?"

toji nods, smiling shyly. "sure."

"can i tony hawk my way there?!" you ask excitedly.

toji raises his brow, shrugging with a chuckle. "okay?"

311 notes · View notes

thecoochiefairy · 8 days

Text

𝖙𝖍𝖊𝖈𝖔𝖔𝖈𝖍𝖎𝖊𝖋𝖆𝖎𝖗𝖞

━━ 𝑏𝑙𝑎𝑠𝑝ℎ𝑒𝑚𝑦 .ᐟ getou + gojo.

warnings 𑄽𑄺 9.7K word count. sex in a church, priests getou + gojo, talks of religion; catholic/christianity. third person omniscient pov, black woman, vaginal penetration, rough sex, sweet sex, hair pulling, squirting,creaming, oral [f] [m], choking, masturbation, praising, LOTS of dirty talk, a lil degrading, condomless sex, kissing, spanking, aggressive + cocky getou + gojo, minors aren’t welcome!

song to play while listening; 𝑓𝑟𝑒𝑎𝑘 ; 𝑑𝑜𝑗𝑎 𝑐𝑎𝑡

━━ 𝒄𝙤𝒐𝙘𝒉𝙞𝒆𝙛𝒂𝙞𝒓𝙮 𝙩𝒉𝙤𝒖𝙜𝒉𝙩𝒔 .ᐟ ; surprise ;) once again, dedicated to my life, my love, my soulmate @hellavile . a lil’ fun fact, i am a christian girlie. but…i just couldn’t help myself. enjoy.

SITTING THROUGH THIS ENTIRE SERVICE WASN’T ON HER TO-DO LIST. YET, SHE FELT STUCK IN HER SEAT. Her eyes trail along the crowded room, seeing heads are bowed as they intimately whisper to themselves, guiding their own sense of mind in devotion to them. Not necessarily them, but at least that’s how she perceived it.

She feels like she’s the only person that isn’t taking this time to pray. Shit, she might be. Instead her eyes stare directly to the stage of the cathedral, eyeing the two men who seem to lead this congregation. She had been here only a handful of times, seating herself in the back as she curiously listened to sermons, wondering if they’d even stick with her. They hadn’t. She wanted to understand why such powerful words wouldn’t berate her mind outside of this building. Maybe she truly wasn’t a believer. Or maybe she was just distracted…by them.

She eyes them one by one. The one standing to the left stares stoically into the crowd with his darkly hooded eyes, pale skin and onyx hair longer than she could imagine. It was elegantly tied into a low bun today, a tendril of it separating from the group with his every movement. He’s covered in an all black suit, her eyes noticing the ink that swims beneath the wrists of his blazer, crawling all the way to his neck, hiding beneath the material of his clothes. A pair of tiny silver balls sink into his right eyebrow, a piercing she wouldn’t assume to be on a man of his stature. His eyebrows are constantly furrowed when he looks around, an almost disdain to his face.

They were like night and day standing next to each other. On the right, his calm expression seems more welcoming. His eyebrows don’t furrow as he stares, icy blue eyes striking into her chest without his attempt. His hair is as light as angels wings. His body is clean of any marking or holes, frame captured in a matching black suit. They were complete opposites. Another thing she noticed, despite the innocent physical stature of this man, a mischievous glint sat in those captivating eyes. More mischievous than a tattooed and pierced-man could ever hold.

It constantly piqued her own curiosity on why anytime she came here that instead of listening to them speak, she just watched the way they moved. It was a confidence, a leadership that clearly brought people together. A dominance. She wondered if they were dominant in other parts of their life, too. As she brings herself out of her thoughts, she notices two pairs of eyes have taken attention of her, regardless of being all the way in the back. She brings her eyes back down to her notes.

Members begin to exit as they’re released from service, her eyes following the line of people that stand.

“All new members are welcomed to meet the Priest,” a voice announces from the side of the stage. Her attention pulls back to the podium they stand beside, shaking people’s hands, kissing babies, she could’ve rolled her eyes. They were like celebrities.

There were multiple opportunities for her to meet the leaders of the church, but to risk the embarrassment of admitting that she was instantly enthralled by them, she would quickly duck her head out minutes before everyone was released. But she knew in order to strengthen her relationship with god—the whole reason she was here—she needed to stop being a wuss.

Gathering the miniature Bible and her notebook, she keeps them in one hand as she picks her dress slightly off of the ground, standing as the last person in line. The line had now shortened as everyone was beginning to leave, her head turning back in hopes that she really wouldn’t be the last person. Her luck was also shit.

She takes a deep breath as she lifts her stiletto heel onto the stage, bringing her face to meet the two men she thought so much of. They were just as intimidating up close. They both stare intensely at her, starting from her heels, to the black long sleeve top she wears that clings to her full breast and small waist. A pair of wide hips and an elongated torso are camouflaged underneath her snug black skirt.

As she strides up to them, her equally onyx hair is in an updo, a pink butterfly keeping it clipped together. A thick piece is curled and flowing on the side of her face with every step she takes. They both take in her curvy figure, following all the way up to her heart shaped lips, star shaped diamond pierced within her face, nose ring shining in the light. She definitely wasn’t anyone they’d seen before.

Her almond shaped eyes sparkle at them as she places her hand out, “That was a great sermon, Father,” She lies.

A tattooed hand reaches out and takes hers within his larger palm as he replies, “I appreciate that. And your name is?”

“Solana,” she replies softly. Her eyes come down as she sees he hadn’t released her hand yet.

“Beautiful. It fits you,” he observes, she’s not sure it’s a compliment as he remains serious, “Are you a new member? You don’t look like a familiar face.”

“Uh…not necessarily a member as of yet. I’m just…scouting for a new church,” She corrects, still seeing he’s holding her hand, “I’m a bit surprised to see that the Priests are so…young. I didn’t catch your names.”

He finally releases her hand, blue eyes twinkling beside him in amusement as he then joins the conversation, “Suguru’s two years older than me. Meaning he’s old. I’m young, I’m Satoru,” he takes her hand, his grip more softer than Suguru’s.

“Father Satoru?” She raises an eyebrow.

“Not yet, I’m mentoring him. For now he’s a Deacon, but most of the people in the church refer to him as Father Satoru,” Suguru replies, ignoring Satoru’s age comment.

“Oh, so you’re the one that runs this place?” She questions.

“With an iron fist,” Satoru interrupts. Suguru looks over at him with a slightly annoyed scrunch to his face.

“My father was in charge before me. It was passed down sooner than I thought due to him becoming sick,” Suguru explains, “What did you like about the sermon?”

“Tell him what’s in your notes,” Satoru points out. Solana looks over to him, hating that she was intuitive about the mischief in those damn eyes. She chuckles.

“It wasn’t much. Nothing to really tell,” she explains, keeping her attention to Suguru.

“Tell me then. I’m curious,” he prods.

Shit. Honestly, she was just being polite. She didn’t want her first introduction to be playing Devil’s Advocate.

She then speaks, “Well…your topic today was the temptation of lust. A constant debate of whether it’s someone’s true test of keeping their vows to god—I’d say people are just human with helpless desires,” She recites, “You see, I’m trying to build a personal relationship with him. Coming to church was a mere curiosity. I had a feeling that some things being said I wouldn’t necessarily agree with, hence me taking notes.”

Suguru’s eyebrows raise in mild surprise, “So I’m assuming you’re not entirely a believer, then?”

“Trying to be, Father,” she corrects briefly, “It’s just hard. Some things seem entirely unrealistic…I don’t mean to be nosey, but looking at all the work you have on your body that seems to travel beneath your clothes, there was a time you weren’t entirely a believer either, was there?”

Satoru grins, Suguru now raising a single eyebrow. It didn’t shock him for her astuteness.

“Sorry…” she mutters, a small smile on her lips, “I come from a time where church was extremely small-minded and traditional. To see you and all of your physical differences from a regular Priest, it’s just a bit shocking. May I ask, how do the older members perceive you?”

She then wants to face palm herself as she hears her own words. Solana curses, “Shit. I didn’t mean it like that. I mean—crap—I mean— I was just referring to your tattoos and piercings,” she mutters.

“You seem more fascinated by my appearance rather than the sermon itself, Solana,” he calls her full name, wanting her attention.

“‘Fascinated’ wouldn’t be the word, perhaps, bewitched? Beguiled?” Satoru taunts.

“None of the above. But I’d say you’re a bit presumptuous, Father Satoru?” She mockingly replies.

“Would you rather I use the word curious, then?” Suguru asks.

“I could just be a curious person in general. Maybe I’m just bored, don’t assume too much about me,” Solana shrugs, “Plus, isn’t curiosity a sin within the Bible?”

His dark eyes pierce into hers. “Hm. That’s true, I shouldn’t assume. But curiosity is a virtue, not a sin. Though I imagine members in my congregation might disagree. I’ll have to bring that up in the next service.”

She tilts her head, “Seems like I might miss that service, then. I don’t recall agreeing to come back…” she thinks to herself.

“Cute,” Satoru eyes her up and down, “You’ll be back.”

“‘Shed light on the proud, haughty, and insolent behaviors that underlie arrogance,’” She recited, “Proverbs. Curiosity may be a virtue, but narcissism isn’t,” She speaks, referring to his assumptions of being captivated by him. Sure, damned her if she was. But he didn’t need to know that.

“The non-believer has read almost every inch of the Bible, it seems,” Suguru leans against the podium, his face twitching.

“…But then again, perhaps you’re merely trying to impress us. A girl as beautiful as you knows how to get your way,” Satoru adds.

“Is it working?” She then asks.

“Nah,” Suguru responds.

Solana raises her eyebrows, “‘Nah?’ Is the Priest off of the clock?”

“Talking to you? Might be, you’re trouble,” Satoru replies.

“Says the unorthodox Priest and his vexing Deacon.”

Satoru puts his hand over his chest, “Offensive.”

“You and Satoru gonna’ keep flirting or are you gonna hand me that notebook of yours?” Suguru asks, Solana bringing her eyes back to him.

“Mmm, I won’t. I have to get going soon and prepare for work.”

“Where do you work?” Satoru asks.

“I work from home. I’m a Cam Girl,” She calmly responds. When the both of them have frowns come upon their face, she looks between the two as she continues, “You know, the ones that take their clothes off and—“

“Alright.”

“I’m aware of what it is.”

They both say this at the same time, Solana amused at their dismissiveness. She’s surprised at how open the conversation is, even with their hierarchy, they make her feel as comfortable as possible. They felt like two male friends in the span of one conversation. The thing was, she didn’t want them as just friends.

“Clock in, do what you gotta do. But you’ll be here again next service with a new set of notes for me, I expect you to pay attention to my sermon. I’m a bit impatient. Cool?” Suguru asks.

“But—“

“Good,” Satoru cuts her off, “Welcome, member.”

“I never agreed—“

“Who asked?” Suguru questions. Satoru shrugs his shoulders.

Solana looks between the two men, silver crosses around their necks, a facade they played all too well in front of everyone else. This was the first time in her life that she didn’t have a man wrapped around all of her fingers, instead she was wrapped in each of theirs.

“Fine,” She doesn’t argue, pressing her hands behind her back. She can feel her face becoming warm.

“Huh,” Satoru crosses his arms, light hair swaying as he tilts his head to look at her.

“What?” She asks.

“To be this… ‘Cam Girl’ you mentioned, I’m assuming you’re usually the one in control. But now you seem…so submissive,” Suguru observes. The intensity in his eyes was something she didn’t see in Satoru’s. This man was much harder to read.

“We make her nervous,” Satoru states, not questions.

Her mouth goes slightly agape as they ricochet off of each other. She has no time to reply or find a smart-ass comeback. She can’t help but become a little irritated with this newfound characteristic of herself—intimidation. She puts on a fake smile as she nods her head towards the both of them, turning as she makes her way down the aisle towards the exit.

“We’ll be waiting for those notes, Solana,” Satoru calls.

“He’ll be waiting. I expect them in my hand,” Suguru finalizes, she doesn’t notice his eyes falling down to her ass.

She hoped that these two would be the complete opposite of what she imagined them to be before their meeting. Angelic, innocent, pure. But as she spoke with them, watching as they observed her every move, and told her what she was going to do, she seemed to be wrong. Devilish, guilty, impure. To make matters worse, she was going to do exactly what was asked of her. Motherfuckers.

ᡕᠵ᠊ᡃ࡚ࠢ࠘ ⸝່ࠡࠣ᠊߯᠆ࠣ࠘ᡁࠣ࠘᠊᠊ࠢ࠘𐡏~♡

A couple of weeks had gone by. It was the same routine, sitting in the back of the service as she listened to Suguru preach, taking her own interpretations of his words. She noticed the brief looks he’d give over to her. Satoru winked. As service ended she would politely speak to the both of them as she handed Suguru her notes, unable to fully make eye-contact. Here was the issue. The first time she saw them, all she could think was how badly she wanted them to fuck her. She thought it was a mere attraction. But as every interaction surpassed, the thought became worse. Was she losing her mind?

She was coming to know the two men that everyone adored. As she wished that she only adored them, she felt cursed with vivid dreams and fantasies she couldn’t rid herself of. Every time she looked at Suguru’s perfect face, long onyx hair, gauges in his ears, eyebrow piercing. The tattoos that hid beneath his clothes. Satoru’s light hair and cocky-son-of-a-bitch smirk. On the other hand, her reactions weren’t something that went unnoticed. The sudden flush of her cheeks intrigued them as they noticed her out of the corner of their eye.

She wasn’t like the other women that swooned over them, falling victim to their charms without any fight. She had always kept an arms length from the two, seemingly unaffected by their charisma and allure that drew others to them so easily. At least she pretended well enough.

They could sense her hesitation, the slight quiver of her bottom lip as they watched her from the front. She always kept her gaze away from them, eyes focused elsewhere.

A shiver came down her spine anytime Suguru shook her hand, the thought of that hand slamming down against her ass as he spanked her. Anytime Satoru looked her in the eyes, she imagined him staring down at her as she moaned in pleasure beneath him. Anytime they both spoke to her, she could hear them within her ear, whispering dirty blasphemies. She’d seen handsome men before. Why the hell were they so hard to remove from her mind? It had to be the forbidden fact that they were the church's chairmen, and she was only a member. It aroused her.

They noticed with more interaction that she distanced herself farther. The way her eyes always darted away, the flush in her face. She was always so…hesitant and reserved.

These qualities made her all the more enticing, Satoru found her obedience adorable. Suguru was losing his patience.

Nonetheless, every interaction showed how completely opposite they were. There were times that she assumed Suguru was the least bit interested, but then she would notice the looks he gave her. Like a predator patiently awaiting for its prey to look away before it made its attack. Satoru spoke with confidence, offering his hand when Solana was too afraid to reach out for it. But she couldn’t lie, there was a sense of arrogance to him. A cockiness where he knew the things she was feeling. Almost as if he could read her every thought.

As another service ended, she stood behind a group of women that spoke to them, waiting for her turn. They all turned towards her, eyes wicked and wanting to drain life from her presence. Just like they stared, she raised an eyebrow as she stared back, turning her head and watching until they walked out of the door.

“The hell are they looking at?” She twists her head.

“Solana,” Suguru calls, an irritation to his tone.

“Oh. Okay. The fuck,” she muttered to herself, apologizing in her head for the curse. She then brushes off the interaction as she speaks, “Good morning, I was just bringing my notes to you, Father. Didn’t mean to send away your groupies.”

“Groupies?” Suguru repeats.

“I’d say more devoted members,” Satoru corrects.

“Same difference. They all have more than one way of getting on their knees for either of you,” She fires politely.

Satoru raises his eyebrows, “Someone sounds jealous.”

“Don’t flatter yourself,” she turns her head back to Suguru. He noticed the way her dress clung tightly to her frame, the subtle way it emphasized her hips. The way it highlighted her figure was almost distracting, almost intoxicating. He fought back the urge to stare, to ogle, to fantasize...

“How are you today?” She asks him.

His eyes flickered for a moment with amusement. She was so different from the rest of the women who came to this church. Instead of replying, he tilted his head to the side and took in a few seconds before shrugging. "I feel fine." he spoke, his voice still rich with annoyance. But there would be no breaking his poise, no cracking his self-assured exterior.

Although at times she couldn’t stand Satoru’s more extroverted character, she sometimes wished Suguru was a little more open with her. It frustrated her as he was always short, but his eyes told something different.

“Good,” she replied softly. She then pulled her notes from the pages between her Bible, lifting her hand out to him.

He reached out to take the pages from her hand, his fingers brushing against hers. He noticed how her hands trembled slightly as if she were nervous, how the tips of her fingers were lightly stained black from the ink. His glance scanned the room filled with his congregation, people chatting away with one another, exchanging pleasantries as they exited the church. But he couldn't help his gaze, constantly drifting back to Solana.

“I apologize for my indignation, Father,” Solana shakes her head.

"No need to apologize." he spoke. And for a split second, another hint of amusement crosses his face as he notices her blush reemerging after she offers an apology. It was always so innocent, that flush of red on her cheeks, almost comparable to a little girl.

He couldn't help himself from wondering whether she was truly as timid as she seemed on the outside.

“I…what’s so funny?” She asks, realizing as he looks to be entertained.

“Your…covetousness…it’s cute,” Satoru replies.

“Nothing,” Suguru says.

He wanted to reprimand her for the foul mouth she had, imagining how red her face would be if he slammed his palm against it, gripping her chin as his dick shoved into her mouth. None of that appeared on his expression.

“Okay. Well, I’ll see you guys at the next service,” she nods, keeping her eyes away from him. This time as she stared at them, all she could see was Suguru taking her against the podium, her screams filling the cathedral as Satoru held her face, cockily grinning at her demise. She swallowed as she turned around, quickly walking away.

Suguru watched her leave, his eyes following the subtle sway of her hips as she walked. It made him want to grasp and hold onto her. A vision of him grabbing her by the arm and dragging her back to the church made itself prominent in his mind, his voice whispering all of the things he’d do to her. Yet as always, it was just a vision.

But his eyes still lingered on her.

ᡕᠵ᠊ᡃ࡚ࠢ࠘ ⸝່ࠡࠣ᠊߯᠆ࠣ࠘ᡁࠣ࠘᠊᠊ࠢ࠘𐡏~♡

Another week had gone by as she sat towards the back of the church. Her mind continued to run with images of Suguru and Satoru, just wanting to feel their lips against hers. This service they wore identical short sleeved turtlenecks and their usual cross necklaces, Suguru showing off the numerous tattoos down his arms, Satoru’s arms bulging through his top. She imagined those arms holding her up as they thrusted into her. The minute their eyes followed over to hers, she flew them back down.

They took notice of the way her gaze continued to dart away each time they looked in her direction, seemingly fearful. It was a far cry from the way the other women looked at them. In fact, it was almost as if she avoided their gaze on purpose.

She needed to do something about this. It felt like a sickness in the mind at this point, no medicine curable for her disease. As their usual routine played out, she handed Suguru her notes as he brushed his fingers against her hand, chills coming down her spine. The way her body responded to simple physical touches made him want to see what else he could do to crack her. His eyes watched as she darted away from them once again, he was becoming more and more agitated by her timidity. Satoru shook his head as he chuckled, Suguru making a mental note that the next time he wouldn't be so easy to dismiss her.

When she made it home that night, she forced herself to get dressed and do her makeup, planning a scheme as she made her way to the bar. She planned to erase them away with a good one night stand, twisting her drink in her hand as she stared over the crowd of tipsy eyes. She then found herself the perfect victim, a handsome smile seductive as he watched her.

She didn’t have it in herself for the small talk, or to waste any time. Their clothes shredded off as they fumbled into Solana’s condo, kissing messily as they landed on the bed. As she expected a full amount of pleasure to fulfill her, this random stranger rushed through the entire interaction. He pulled a condom out of his pocket, ripping the packaging harshly with his teeth. His lips against her neck felt sticky, attacking her throat in a way that was almost painful. She spread her legs as she awaited for him to bring his mouth lower.

He scrunches his face as he asks, “What?”

She frowns, “You aren’t gonna….?”

“Oh—nah, I don’t do that shit. I don’t really know you like that,” He responds, almost laughing at her question. She coughs as he then flips her body over to where she’s on her stomach, pressing her face into the sheet as he slides on his condom.

Before he continues he then asks, “I’m a little soft. Wanna give me some head?”

“Um, no?” She muffled through the blanket.

“Whatever,” he smacks his lips.

She hopes that the sex might cause them to create a better chemistry, awaiting for that incoming pleasure as he’s inside of her. This is all she needed, it would rid her of the annoying thoughts of Suguru and Satoru. As she thinks this, an overload of pain shreds through her lower abdomen as he enters her, realizing that she’s barely aroused. Even in the times that she wasn’t fully aroused, she’d be soaked at the thought of incoming pleasure. Not this time.

He pushes her head into the blanket as he thrusts wildly, giving her no air to breathe or even intake any type of pleasure—if there even was any. She grits her teeth as she tries to adjust herself, yet he grips her in place as he hastens, “Chill. Chill. You’re gonna fuck up my groove.”

She turns her head slightly as she tries to stare at him, his arms keeping her held down as he asks, “You like that?”

“Mhmmmm…” she responded, releasing a fake moan for him.

She closed her eyes as she became angry. All she could think about was Father Suguru and Satoru…

Before the blink of an eye, she suddenly hears the man behind her shout, “Oh, Sasha!” releasing within the condom he wears, pulling himself out as quickly as he went in. Bastard. She had told him her name.

She was frustrated beyond belief. The entire night had been unfulfilling, the way this random man had touched and kissed her was almost laughable when compared to the fantasies she had. His scent was uninspiring, his touch lacked a certain warmth. This man was boring, mundane, and unsatisfying. Her mind was elsewhere, all she could think about was Suguru. His smell, his voice and his touch. Then she thought about Satoru. She wished it was him instead of this random man who grunted above her.

The man's grunts and moans were almost amusing to her, but the sound of his snoring even more so as he collapsed against the bed, knocking out beside her. In all honesty, the man was more of a nuisance than anything. She didn’t even have the energy to kick him out as she turned over on her back, staring up into the ceiling as she continued to create those fantasies in her mind. She tried to relax, but his snoring filled her bedroom, drowning out any other noise.

Her mind began to flicker images again. She closed her eyes as she imagined the both of them crawling onto the bed with her, hands all along her body. She slowly brought her hand down between her legs, bringing a finger over her clit as she rubbed softly, biting down on her mouth as a small sense of pleasure rippled through her. She was always good at making herself cum, but tonight was like no other. She couldn’t finish. She wanted to throw a tantrum, banging her fists along the sheets of her bed. She turned on her side, hoping sleep would be better than any of this bullshit.

Waking up the next morning, she turns over as she sees this man still asleep in her bed, hoping he went into cardiac arrest. She relaxes within her sheets, assuming it was still early in the morning. As she picks up her phone to set her alarm, she sees it’s an hour after eleven. Her body springs up. She curses, “Shit! I’m late for church.”

She pushes the man out of her house, locking the door and blocking his number as she speeds to get ready. Solana pulls her hair into a claw clip, unable to have the patience to style it. A navy blue long sleeve clings to her upper body, yoga pants and matching heels, pulling her glasses over her face as she’s too impatient to put on her contacts. She grabs for her Bible and notebook, speeding out of the house and towards the church, hoping she’d make it in time.

She felt like a child in trouble. Sneaking her way into the crowd as she stands in the back, keeping her head down as she sees that everyone else has their head down in prayer. As she raises her eyes, she sees both Suguru and Satoru sitting on stage as another member speaks to the crowd. They immediately stare over her.

Their gaze locked onto her as she entered the church late, having somehow missed the sermon in its entirety. They looked almost…disappointed. But it had nothing to do with her punctuality.

Everyone begins to walk in different directions as service ends. She also realizes that she has no notes to give Suguru today as she awaits to speak with him. When she walks up to him, she immediately begins to apologize, “I’m sorry for my lateness, Father.”

His gaze was like a hawk. He said nothing as she apologized, instead he watched her lips move as she spoke, admiring the way they moved, how they'd look covered with his.

"That's alright" he finally spoke, his voice a deep and seductive rasp, "Don't worry about it, though I'm curious, what were you doing that kept you so late?"

“You haven’t missed a sermon since we officially met you,” Satoru points out, arms crossed over his chest.

“I was up a bit late last night watching tv, overslept. Indulgence, I suppose, Father,” she briefly explains.

She places a flyaway hair behind her ear that falls from her ponytail, wondering why a couple of members stare at her weirdly. She had never noticed the large hickey that was upon her neck, or that the stranger she’d slept with had given her one.

Suguru raises an eyebrow at this excuse. His eyes drift to the blotched spot on her neck, Satoru shaking his head. He noticed the way she fidgets nervously, taking in the fact that she hadn't noticed the mark herself. The look of slight amusement and disappointment were once again evident on his features.

"You were up late… watching tv,” Suguru repeated back to her, mocking her excuse.

She looks around, confused in everyone's eyes. “….Yes, Father,” she nodded, softly responding.

"Ah, I see..." Satoru’s smile widens, "And what was it that you were watching on tv that kept you up?”

His gaze remained locked on hers, his tone shifting to teasing and playful. She wanted to punch him.

“Documentary. Very uh…informational?” She tries to find her words, gripping the notebook in her hand.

“Very informative, huh?” Suguru questions.

“Why so many damn questions?” She becomes irritated, seeing they’re now playing with her.

Satoru shrugs, “Boredom peaks curiosity,” He reminds.

In reality they were just trying to tease her, to make her squirm as she tried to lie. There was definitely no documentary she watched, that much they both knew.

“I suppose you don’t remember getting this as you watched your show, right?” Suguru asks, lifting his hand as he dragged his thumb along her throat. Solana’s mouth parted as she froze, realizing he was referring to a hickey.

“I…I don’t…”

“You d—don’t?” Satoru mocks.

She glares as she thrashes Suguru’s hand away from her. He pulls away, placing his hand behind his back.

“Your show didn’t seem too...satisfying” Satoru eyes, grinning.

Suguru’s gaze remained on her neck nonetheless, his eyes slowly wandering to her face as he waited for her response. Would she admit what really happened? She refused to give them the satisfaction.

“Nothing to say?” Suguru prods.

“No,” she quickly replies, feeling her body becoming hot. A mixture of anger and arousal fills her. She wasn’t sure if she wanted to punch him, or fuck him. Maybe both.

“Fine. See you next time, then?” Satoru’s voice is sweet, more fake than anything.

As they begin to walk away from her, Solana closes her eyes. Embarrassing herself like this was enough to realize it was time to come clean, hoping this would rid her of all the vivid images of them. She just wanted them to stop. She places her own hand over her neck, remembering the hickey

She squeezes her notebook harder as she states, “Wait, Father Suguru…I had a question for you.”

His expression shifted to one of curiosity, he could sense her sudden nervousness in speaking to him.

"Go ahead, what's the question?"

“I don’t want to take up too much of your time, but I have something I need penitents of. Would you…be here later tonight for a confessional?” She questions.

The sudden question surprised him. He expected this game to continue. Yet, she had requested a confessional, a place where one could go to share their deepest and darkest secrets with a priest. It was obvious that what she was hiding more than sleeping with another man, there were darker things at play.

He nodded shortly, "I’ll be here. Satoru will be in the presence of his first confessional and listen in, if you don’t mind.”

“That’s…fine. That’s perfect, actually,” she nods.

“Perfect?” Satoru questions.

She realizes how she spoke. She wanted to kick herself. She then ignores the smile on his face as she speaks, “I will see you guys later then,” turning as she nearly runs out of the church.

ᡕᠵ᠊ᡃ࡚ࠢ࠘ ⸝່ࠡࠣ᠊߯᠆ࠣ࠘ᡁࠣ࠘᠊᠊ࠢ࠘𐡏~♡

She stood in the mirror, staring at herself in her bathroom. Nightfall had come quicker than she hoped for it to, her heart swelling with fear of all the possibilities to come from this admission. Her midnight hair fell around her face, almost straight, still having a bit of body to it. She stared at the black dress she wore, turning in the mirror as her entire back was shown, washing her vision over the religious tattoo on her spine. Did it mean anything to her?

She slipped on her golden chromatic heels, hot pink irises seated atop of the thin straps. Her skin smelled of vanilla and a mixture of mint, always wanting to present herself with a sense of confidence. That confidence was nowhere to be found as of right now. Where had it gone?

All of these thoughts entered her mind as she drove down the road. What if she told them how she felt? Would she be banned from the church, shunned by the congregation? Declared as a personified sinner?

Unlike a regular church service, the entire cathedral is empty. The pews travel as far as the eye can see, walls a dimly lit champagne color. Her eyes fall to a mahogany wooden shed, two large crosses carved into the doors on both sides. It looked bigger than a regular confessional box. As she slid the door open to her side, she entered to see that it was big enough to fit almost five people, turning her head to see there was a large mirror across from where she would be seated.

As she looks through the wall that separates the two sides, she sees a pair of silhouettes, seeming as Suguru and Satoru are already there. Her heart beats faster.

She sits herself on the bench connected to the walls, bringing her eyes over her own reflection. Looking at herself suddenly makes her uncomfortable. She can see them on the other side, their eyes not facing her. It makes her feel less judged.

She asks, “May I know why my confessional has a mirror, Father?” She asks softly.

His silhouette moved as she spoke, the sound of her voice was more alluring than he had expected.

"The mirror is meant to allow you a clear view of yourself as you confess your sins. It’s intended to remind you to face yourself,” Suguru explains.

“Your face will be forced to stare directly at those sins as you speak of them. It’ll lead to self reflection,” Satoru adds.

She lets out a breath, nodding more to herself. Silence now fills the space, a tension she hadn’t expected to be so thick casts in between the wall separating the three.

“Speak your penitent,” Suguru’s deep voice demands.

A fear creeps up her spine. She couldn’t believe that she was actually doing this. Fuck it, she figured.

“Bless me, Father. For I have sinned…” she speaks, lightly crossing her hand over her chest.

Both Suguru and Satoru previously watched her as the confessional door slid open, watching her reflection as she sat inside, the dress she wears already making them think there was so much more to explore. They could only imagine what secrets hid under her loosely flowing hair, the tattoo on her back, and the way that dress draped off her form - highlighting the perfect curves of her body.

"Go ahead" Suguru spoke through the small slit in the confessional, his eyes gazing at her reflection in the mirror as he awaited her words.

“Right. Okay,” Solana takes another deep breath.

“Well…when you asked me about how my night went, I lied about what happened. I…had sex with a man I met at the bar…” she confesses softly.

“The sex was meaningless—and boring—if that’s appropriate to add. I thought that it would help me shake this feeling I’ve been having for a while. This…itch that I haven’t been able to scratch…”

Suguru listened. He didn't seem shocked, he didn't even seem disappointed—if anything he was unsurprised by it. As she mentioned the sex being meaningless and her inability to shake the "itch,” Satoru couldn't help the smirk that covered his lips.

They knew precisely what she was thinking yet stayed quiet, waiting for her to continue.

“I…” she breathed in, “Ever since I joined this congregation, I’d been having these…feelings. My mind filled itself with these vivid images and fantasies of sexual endeavors that become filthier as they continue, and I’ve been trying to parish them away. But…I can’t,” she speaks, unable to look into her reflection as she keeps her eyes against her lap, looking over to the wall that separates their bodies. She’s glad she can’t see them.

"Is there more that you want to confess?" Suguru spoke, his voice firm.

“Yes….” She spoke, “These…images, fantasies, I….I’d been having them of you and Father Satoru. Ever since I came here, I thought you were both immensely attractive. But I didn’t think that allowing myself to be physically attracted to the both of you would cause all of these imageries. I would imagine myself having filthy sex with you—anytime you stood in front of the congregation. For that…I’m sorry,” she keeps her head down.

She awaits for his voice, preparing for the disgust of her words. Instead, she hears nothing. Absolutely nothing. She lifts her head to look on the other side of the box, seeing that it’s now empty. Shit, did she really mess up that badly?

“…Father?” She then calls, hearing nothing in response.

She waits a few moments, still hearing nothing. She feels terrible. She shouldn’t have come at all—Maybe she should’ve just never returned to the church. As she stands to leave, her heart jumps out of her chest. The door to the confessional opens and quickly shuts, both Suguru and Satoru now standing in this space with her. Trapping her with them. Her breath catches in her throat as the door slams shut, the air in the cramped space becoming thick with the heat of three bodies.

Their gaze fixated upon her as they lean against the wall of the confessional box opposite of her, their frames dominating the confined space.

“Tell me exactly what you’re apologizing for, Solana,” Suguru firmly initiates.

“I don’t think I should be having these thoughts about…wanting to have sex with the both of you. And I do,” she swallows, “Your church members already have this idea of me. I see the way they look at me when I come in here. I could only think what you or Father Satoru would have to say—especially after my confession.”

“I think you’re honest,” Suguru observes.

They can almost see the relief weigh off of her shoulders at his response. But as she looks between them, it seems to be more that she’s missing.

Satoru then speaks up, “Poor baby. This has really been bothering you, hasn’t it?”

“It has,” she softly agrees. “So—“

“So we’ll just fuck you, then.” Suguru states, promises.

Solana’s eyes go slightly wide as she stutters, “What?”

“That’s what you want, right?”

Satoru fully extends, coming forward as he hovers his frame over her smaller one. She steps back as she nearly trips over the bench, holding herself steady as she feels Satoru’s hand come upon her hip, making sure she doesn’t fall.

“I—“

“I know that’s what you want, Solana. I just need to hear you say it,” Suguru speaks up, capturing her throat within his palms, digging his fingers lightly into the skin. She now has both men holding a part of her, her body completely on fire at their simple touch. They were inviting her into a dangerous situation. She could admit—she wanted every part of it.

“Yes,” She muttered softly.

“Look at me and say that,” he grips her face tighter, forcing her eyes to look into his.

“Yes, fuck me,” she repeated, more firm. Meaning it.

“Good,” Suguru leans down, slamming his lips along hers.

Her throat mewls at the warmth of his mouth. She’d never had a man kiss her like this. He had a grip on the back of her neck as he leaned down, sensually thrusting his tongue in and out of her mouth for her to catch it, eyes closing as she moaned softly at the feeling. His lips were warm and his tongue was even warmer as it danced within her mouth, exploring every possible crevice— every space that it had access to. His grip on her only tightened, trapping her completely in the embrace of his hand as his body pressed closer to hers.

“Greedy, aren’t we?” Satoru asked, harshly pulling her away from Suguru’s mouth. He stuck his tongue out which caused her to lean forward, sucking his tongue within her mouth, his lips plush and soft as he smashed them together, softer and more sensual than the first kiss she shared. It’s like he was trying to absorb her scent, inhaling the mixture of vanilla and mint. She was like a drug.

“Look at how responsive she is…” Satoru taunts, bringing his mouth down to her throat, sucking the skin into his lips. Solana’s eyes fluttered shut as she whimpered softly, hearing Suguru’s voice as he replied, “We’ve barely touched her.”

Satoru now stands behind her as Suguru stands in front, both beginning to remove the vestments they wore. They then help her remove her dress, their eyes hungry as her brown nipples perk out, figure even better without clothing. Solana’s eyes come to the mirror behind them as she sees his back is covered in ink, shadowing any of his olive toned skin. His hair that was in a half bun began falling around his attractive face, it felt almost too intimate to stare. Satoru stood behind her, skin clean and soft, body sculpted perfectly to her touch. They were fucking beautiful. Hands roamed all around her body, lips along her chest, while another pair bit into her shoulder. It was overwhelming in the best way.

“Hold her up. You want my tongue?” Suguru’s eyes raise to hers, she quickly nods.

“You’re forgetting to say please,” he reminds. Satoru places his arms under the back of her legs, effortlessly lifting her up as her back is now against his chest, legs bending upwards in the air.

“Please,” she becomes slightly irritated at how he wants things his way. Her breath hitches as Satoru somehow pulls her arms with her legs, keeping her firmly stuck in his hold.

“Wanna try again?” Suguru raises an eyebrow as he hears her attitude. He lightly smacks his palm against her face, shoving his fingers down her throat as he brings his face close to hers, dominance pooling into her veins.

“I’m sorry,” her voice is small as she inhales deeply from his actions, wanting more from him, “Please, baby. I want your tongue.”

“Next time I won’t be so nice,” he promises, traveling his soaked fingers down her body, rubbing her puffy clit. She wanted to clasp her thighs closed, Satoru behind her as his tongue drags along her ear, teasing her as she moans prettily. Her sounds are like angels singing, even as condescending as that might’ve been.

Suguru takes his index and middle finger as he sinks them inside her, moaning with Solana as she pulls him in deeper, her walls gripping him as if never wanting to let him go. She brought her eyes up to the mirror and watched as his fingers shoved in and out.

Satoru’s now in her ear as he chuckles sultrily, “Look at that, baby,” he talks to her, “I think she wants more.”

“I want more,” she mewls, “Please.”

“Give her what she wants,” Satoru commands.

Suguru leans down as he removes his fingers from her, capturing her clit within his mouth as he sucks softly. He goes slow, allowing the pleasure to hit every nerve within her body, rotating his head in circles as his tongue drags all along her core, saliva creating against tastebuds.

She leans her head against Satoru’s shoulder as she begs, “Kiss me,” he does without argument.

Suguru’s tongue doesn’t slow down, diving in and out of her, fucking her with his mouth as he moans against her, kissing her clit passionately in the same way he made out with her.

“Tastes so fucking sweet, baby. This some crazy shit” he groans, spanking her skin as Satoru holds her hips up higher, Suguru’s tongue delving deeper.

“Suguru…oh—shit,” she whined, wanting to grip his hair yet her hands were still trapped. Her back arches as she could only see the back of his head from the mirror, watching as he pleasured her. Satoru’s grip was tight, ensuring that her body didn't move around or move away from Suguru, arch becoming stronger.

He snaked his hand up to her face, pulling it downwards as he spoke, “Watch me.”

His breath was hot against her opening as he maintained eye contact. "Look at what I'm doing to you... Look at how you’re moaning from just my mouth…” he talks to her, slamming his palm along her thigh, watching the skin become red as he rutted his lips against her core.

Her hips swayed against his face, hair around her neck making her hot. She responded petulantly, “I’m watching, baby…I promise…”

“Good.”

He brought his free hand up to her chest, cupping the breast within his hand, squeezing and kneading the soft skin. She felt her lower stomach becoming tight. Her abdomen stiffened as she gripped Suguru’s hair, filthily spouting within his mouth. She was unable to hold herself back as her eyes rolled in her head, shuddering as she watched him dipping his tongue inside her, eating like she’d be ripped away from his hold at any second.

He stands up, gripping her face as he kisses her, sucking her lower lip before he pulls back, “Tell me who you want to fuck you first.”

“You, Suguru.” She whimpers.

“Fuck her, Satoru.” Suguru easily denies.

Satoru drops her legs that feel like jelly, her feet now flat on the ground. Hands bend her over whilst pushing her back inwards, watching as it perfectly arches. Light eyes took in the way her hips curved perfectly in his hands. He lowers himself down as he brings his mouth between her legs, Solana lightly jumping at the intrusion. She has no time to react as she feels a hand on her chin, pulling her eyes upwards to look at Suguru.

“She doesn’t deserve to have her pussy ate again. You remember how bad her mouth was?” Suguru reminds. Solana’s eyes close as Satoru gently laps between her folds, fondling the skin of her ass.

“Put something in it, then. This isn’t for her,” Satoru commands, attaching his mouth back onto her.

“I’ll ruin her throat,” he responds back.

“She’ll love it.”

“I know she fucking will,” Suguru gruffly responds, wrapping his free hand around his length as he forcefully opens her mouth, shoving himself to the back of her throat. Her mouth feels full, no room to adjust as he collects her hair in his fist, yanking her back and forth against his hips. She salivated, going to wrap her hands around him as Satoru gripped both of her wrists in one hand behind her. Suguru pulls her down farther, Solana choking as he slammed his tip against her uvula, her eyes watering at his movements. But Satoru was right about one thing. She did love it.

“Look at you, baby,” Suguru moans, gritting his teeth as she hummed against him, bobbing her head lightly from the little control she had. Her lips were becoming a pouty red. She could feel his nails digging within her scalp, tilting his head down to watch as he fucked her face roughly.

Satoru extends to his full height, taking himself within his hand, placing the other on Solana’s hip to angle her properly. His tip taps along her clit, kissing the pulsing throb. She became more aroused than before.

He slides himself in, Solana’s eyes fluttering shut as she moaned against Suguru’s length that was still driving within her mouth. She slows down the pleasure she gives to him, feeling as if Satoru is just as big as Suguru, if not bigger. He stretches her, her lower abdomen burning from the feeling, a stronger sense of pleasure overcoming the pain.

He starts off slow, only pulling halfway out as he pushes in deeper the second time, Solana shouting as he spanks her, “Open up for me. I’ll fuck you good.”

She tries to relax, Suguru holding her head as he asks, “When did I tell you to stop?”

Taking the both of them was something she didn’t imagine struggling with. Satoru places his hand on her shoulder as he pulls her back against him, the back of her thighs creating a squelching sound from how wet she already was. He keeps his other hand wrapped around her fists, moaning lowly as she grips every inch that deeply pounds into her. Her eyes remained closed as Suguru pounds her face on the other end, her jaw painfully twitching yet she opened her mouth wider, moaning at every movement.

“She feels fuckin’ amazing,” Satoru grunts, “Keep fucking her mouth. It makes her more wet.”

“Fuck her harder,” Suguru counters.

And they did. Satoru snaps his hips into her, the rhythm perfect as her mouth meets with Suguru’s hips each time. She moans with every thrust, body trembling each time Satoru slams his palm on her ass, each time Suguru slams his palm on her cheek. She mewls again, her body nearly relaxing in this position, lower abdomen trembling.

“She’s gonna cum,” Satoru eyes, never stopping his movements of fucking her.

“She better fuckin’ not,” Suguru threatens.

“Come fuck her. She wants you more. Don’t you?” Satoru pulls her upwards, her feet nearly off of the ground as he wraps both of his hands around her throat from behind. Her hips bounce against his own, her eyes closing as she whimpers, “Satoru.”

“Call my name like that again, baby. Maybe I’ll believe you. What happened? I thought you wanted Suguru?” He talks to her, clasping her throat under his palms, throwing her body back and forth against his length, Solana gripping his fingers that have a tight hold against her. She grunts in response, her voice trailing into a whine as she cries softly, “No, baby. I want you, too. Feels so…fucking…good…”

“I know,” he agrees.

“Oh, you don’t want me no more?” Suguru then asks, wrapping his fingers atop of Satoru’s that still sit on her throat, helping as he drags her down, slamming her back down onto Satoru’s hips.

“Can’t ever forget you, Suguru. Come fuck me, baby. I miss you,” she babbles. Her voice causes Suguru to grunt, kissing her aggressively at her pleads.

Satoru finally releases her. Suguru then effortlessly pulls her up to him, bringing her legs over his shoulders as he stands at his full height. Her body shivers as she feels hit tip, fat and throbbing against her opening. Her eyes close as he slowly slides her down, her mouth dropping open as he feels huge, stretching her so far that she thought she’d tear. His eyes flick down to hers to watch, Solana able to see her own pleasure within the mirror. She sees his perfectly sculpted back, resting her arms along his neck as her nails connected against the ink upon it, digging her fingers into his skin.

His hips moved slowly, the small movements he made were almost methodical as he leaned more into the sensation of her body meeting his. With his back fully visible to her through the mirror, she was able to completely take in his physique, watching the way that his muscles flexed as he moved. They watched each other, seeing him slowly thrust himself into her body, back still as stiff as a board yet with Solana in his limbs, he had a slight sway to him.

“Oh…my—“ she breathes in deeply, unable to speak as she stared into his face, nodding her head since her voice couldn’t do anything to help.

“You’re not so shy anymore, are you?” Suguru taunts her, lifting her body up with ease as he sinks her back down. Their bodies continue to move in rhythm, his hips picking up speed as he moves more intensely against her. She struggles to hold on, nails digging into his back as she brings her eyes down, watching his length go in and out of her. She was completely enthralled by him.

“Stop it…” she panted.

“She can’t take it. She’s going to take it,” Satoru speaks behind them, lightly kissing her neck as he grips her hair in his fist, pulling her up slightly.

“C’mon, pretty girl. You did so well taking my dick. You want more, huh?”

“Yes,” she bites her lip, groaning at his words. The back of her thighs slam against the front of Suguru as he grips her ass tightly in his palms, her skin clapping with his as he becomes rougher with every thrust.

“Then watch him. Look how he’s fucking you. I think you like the way he handles you,” he pulls the ponytail he’s created in her hair, Solana seeing as Suguru’s length disappears and then reappears again.

She listened. She watched intensely between their hips as he pulled out slowly, slamming her back down quickly. Fingers gripped his arms as she tilted her head down to watch, hair falling around her face. Her eyes rolled entirely to the back of her head as she spoke. She cried softly, “Oh my god…” groaning as if she were annoyed, “Yes. Yes. Fuck me just like that, I love bouncing on your dick like this, baby,” she hiccuped.

Her face was completely red. As she scanned Suguru’s eyes, she could see a sudden cockiness within him—and slowly, a grin spread across his face. It was the most terrifying thing she’d ever seen.

Both men laugh arrogantly, Satoru reaching around as he rubs her clit, Solana’s head falling back against his shoulder as she couldn’t stop herself from moaning.

“Calling god now? Shame. Seems like she needs more penitents,” Suguru laughs, humored at the loss of her pride.

“He can’t help you here…” Satoru talks within her ear, echoing into her mind.

It was as if she was drunk, babbling against the both of them, allowing them to have full control over her. Her head continued to spin, eyes captivated of his strength, legs over his shoulders flailing with every movement. Her nails dug into his back, free hand shoving her own fingers into her mouth as she sucked, moaning loudly against them.

“I’m gonna….”

“Cum. She’s gonna cum. Let her,” Satoru finishes.

“Nah. I’m not with the sweet shit. She better wait,” Suguru shakes his head.

He pulls out of her, Solana shivering as they quickly change positions. She looks down as Suguru is now beneath her, Satoru placing his length in front of her face.

“Come sit on my dick. I’ll make you squirt like this,” Suguru demands, pulling her down. He wraps his hands around her waist as he’s already shoving himself into her.

“Wanna feel your throat, baby,” Satoru speaks sweetly, separating her mouth as he pushes his tip past her lips. She complies, growing more horny by the second as she circles her hips atop of Suguru, taking her hand as she wraps it around the base of Satoru, sucking him within her own pleasure.

“Even through all this…you’re still so good…” Suguru grunts, spanking her.

Satoru strokes her face gently, seeing as tears drop from her eyes, not knowing how much longer she was going to be able to handle the both of them. She grips her own breast with her other hand, Suguru snatching the hand away as he replaces it with his palm, squeezing as he thrusts upwards into her.

“Relax, pretty girl. You wanna cum?” Satoru asks from above, rubbing her face to relax her, Solana nodding as she sobs softly, unable to do anything but take what was given to her.

“You’re lucky you have him. I’d make you cry like a fuckin’ baby,” Suguru spits.

“She already is. She looks so cute,” Satoru tells him, “You can cum, baby. I’m close too.”

“She’s creaming. Never had dick like this, have you? You’ll want more. You’ll be back,” Suguru promises once again, holding her firmly as grinds her against him, Solana’s hips involuntarily wining.

“Imagine what the congregation will think when they hear how good you take my dick. How you whine for more. Satoru was right, you are fuckin’ greedy.”

That was enough for her. Neither of them stop as she thrashes atop of Suguru, sobbing loudly as she orgasms, core squelching as she gushes against his length. Suguru laughs, spanking her so hard that it leaves a bruise.

As both men continue their non-stop fulfillment of pleasure, they watch as she relaxes, just wanting to be so good for them. They felt satisfied, able to break her in the way they imagined. Both men grunt, Satoru moaning as he holds Solana’s chin, pulling back as he shoots against her beautiful face. Suguru moans after, pulling out of her as he pulls her forward, cumming along her ass, gripping the flesh in his palm.

They all pant against one another, Solana wanting to feel embarrassed. She wanted to feel like this was the biggest mistake she’d made in her life. Yet, she felt the complete opposite. She felt trapped within these men, and she damn sure didn’t want out.

“I think you two might be the devil…” she breathes heavily.

“What if we told you that we were? What if we told you we were the worst people you’d ever met?” Satoru teases, Suguru chuckling in response.

“I think I might believe you.”

“Good,” Suguru replies, Solana jumping as he pulls her down by her neck, lips nearly touching hers as he speaks a deafening sentence.

“‘Cause we’re not done with you yet.”

191 notes · View notes

thecoochiefairy · 18 days

Text

hi babies, good morning! i just wanna say i appreciate the love given to me on my first ever fic! i was nervous because it was so many elements that id never done before. first person pov, using anime characters, i honestly haven’t written a sex scene in a LONG time. so glad to see y’all enjoying it. but like i said, i’m more so focused on my actual black fantasy book, this was more for funsies. so…y’all can take a look @ that too 🥺🫶🏽 alright! coochiefairy, out! —🫧🧚🏽

8 notes · View notes

thecoochiefairy · 19 days

Text

𝖙𝖍𝖊𝖈𝖔𝖔𝖈𝖍𝖎𝖊𝖋𝖆𝖎𝖗𝖞

━━ 𝑠𝑎𝑦 𝑖𝑡 .ᐟ toji.

warnings 𑄽𑄺 12.7k word count. a LOT of dialogue ngl, first person pov, black woman, vaginal penetration, rough sex, hair pulling,squirting,creaming drunk/tipsy sex, oral [f] [m], choking, daddy kink, praising, LOTS of dirty talk, degrading (maybe?), condomless sex, kissing, spanking, aggressive + cocky toji, daddy toji, baby megumi, minors aren’t welcome!

song to play while listening; 𝑝𝑖𝑠𝑡𝑎𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑜𝑠; 𝑏𝑟𝑒𝑛𝑡 𝑓𝑎𝑖𝑦𝑎𝑧

━━ 𝒄𝙤𝒐𝙘𝒉𝙞𝒆𝙛𝒂𝙞𝒓𝙮 𝙩𝒉𝙤𝒖𝙜𝒉𝙩𝒔 .ᐟ ; dedicated to my life, my love, my soulmate @hellavile . + before you say anything, i sure did steal her format! i’m the younger sister that takes from the big sister. now, i don’t do fics yall, don’t think this’ll be a regular thing. but imma have fun cs girl, i love some goddamn toji. but this was inspired from c.ai, so, enjoy!

“WHO THE FUCK STILL EATS FIG NEWTON’S?”

“Me! That’s who.”

My eyes continue to wander down the snack aisle, searching for my favorite selection. I toss the fruit paste filled cookie into the basket as I respond to my friend on FaceTime, “How about you mind your goddamn business?”

“As long as you continue to buy snacks only made from the devil, I won’t.”

I roll my eyes. “Anyways, you still comin’ tonight or what? I’ll buy a bottle of Stella Rose.”

“Black?” She smirks into the camera, leaning over in her chair as she continues her makeup.

“Black, of course. Makes me feel sexy,” I chuckle.

“Sorry, bookie. I’m going on a date tonight!”

“With the man that’s not your man, but is your man?” I tease.

She pulls the lip liner down from her face as she glares, “Very funny. That’s why you’re still single.”

“Very funny,” I repeat mockingly.

I could admit, it was way too late to be in the grocery store. But as I continued to sit in my condo with an empty fridge, my stomach began imagining myself cuddling with my favorite snack—Fig Newtons. Now I was here.

“You need to get your ass home, it’s late as hell and you’re by yourself,” my friend reminds me.

“I know, I know. I’m going. Once I get my Stella Rose Imma’ get my ass out—“

I stop. I was originally alone in this aisle as I suddenly heard the sound of feeble crying, my head turning as I look down to see a child. No, a baby. The baby waddles in anguish, his olive toned face red and swollen as his mouth ejected cries. My body was frozen as he stalked towards me, his stubby arms raising as he wailed in my direction.

“Girl,” I raise the phone to my ear, “There is a goddamn baby running towards me in distress.”

My friend's eyes go wide as she looks into the camera, “A baby? Oh hell. It’s some sex trafficking shit. Get out of there!”

“This some scary shit, I’m not going to jail! Or ending up in the back of some van where they tell me they’re gonna sell each of my organs,” I exclaim. The baby continues to bawl, now inches away from me as he then raises his arms up. His dark hair sticks up in different directions, wide eyes practically pleading for help.

“Awe. He’s adorable. Shit. Them’ people might get my ass, what if he’s really in distress?” I look around, seeing as no one else appears in the store but me.

“I still say it’s a trap. Kick the damn thing like you would Chucky!”

“Oh shut up, would you kick your own child?”

“Don’t have kids, can’t answer that.”

I place my phone down in the front of the basket as I turn back towards the small being, gushing, “Awe, Pumpkin. Are you lost?”

I lift him into my hands, wrapping my arms around him and he immediately accepts my gesture, leaning his soft head against my chest. I feel my heart melt, his crying begins to subside as he hides his face in my neck.

“Now sir, you and I both know I’m not your momma’. But that’s okay! Cause you’re adorable. And we’re gonna go find her. Shit, okay, where the hell do you bring a child if he’s lost in the store?” I look back over to the phone.

“Customer service desk, I think.”

“It’s damn near twelve o’ clock at night, Customer Service is most likely closed,” I mutter, “Shit. Okay, um—fuck. I’m gonna have to call the police. Or Jesus. Or Dr.Phil.”

“Don’t call Dr.Phil,” my friend pointed out.

“Right. Imma’ have to go to the front of the store and—“

As I turned to make my way towards the opposite direction I was going, I was interrupted as a man now stood in front of me. I jumped.

“Holy shit, am I really finna’ get kidnapped?!”

As I took in his face, this wasn’t just a man. This was a man. All the way down from the large black boots he wore, my eyes trailed up to his olive toned arms, muscles bulging through his shirt as a dragon tattoo trailed around his left hand. The silver jewelry he wore stood out on him. Numerous rings and chains, complimenting his onyx shirt that clung to his perfectly sculpted body. His full eyebrows were furrowed at me, scar atop of his lip twitching on his attractive face.

“What are you doing with my kid?”

“What? Oh— I’m sorry, is this your child?” I asked, slightly panicked. As I continued to study this man, he was scarily sexy. Dark hair, dark eyes. He looked evil in the best way. He had…a baby?

"Yeah, he's mine.” The man looked at me with suspicious eyes, sighing as he looked at the baby in my arms.

“What's the matter, champ?" He asked with a kinder and softer tone, the coldness from earlier in his stare now gone.

“I wasn’t trying to kidnap your child!” I admitted, my face going hot. I felt like I needed to admit that as I continued, “He…was crying. And I was just worried. I’m sorry.”

"I never said you were,” He replied. The small scowl on his face was slowly coming back. He reached forward to take the child from my hands, the baby beginning to struggle and cry again. He buried his head back into my arms as he hugged me tighter.

“Oh…” I then looked him up and down, “Wait a damn minute. Are you sure you aren’t trying to kidnap him?”

His face seemed surprised at my question. He looked down at the baby who continued to cry in my arms as he asked, “Kid, what's wrong with you? Why can't you calm down?"

The baby refused to let go of me. As I looked down to his adorable face, he cried as he then put his hands to his mouth. I realize why he’s upset.

I then say, “He looks to be less than two. I um…he seems to have teeth coming in. You should probably get some cold stuff for him to munch on, that probably explains him being so fussy. Once he couldn’t find you in the store, it probably just scared him.”

He looked at the child and noticed the swollenness in his cheeks as well. The man looked up at me, almost shocked at my observation.

"You know about children?" He replied. I could admit that this was an odd interaction. However, it seemed to be enough to break down his guard. His face softened.

“Yeah, I have a lot of siblings that I took care of. I was basically a mom at a young age,” I reply, “But seriously, he’s just hurting. It’s like a toothache all around your gums.”

"Yeah, you're right. It explains the wailing, it's not like I've never seen these symptoms before. Just didn't connect the dots,” He explains, scratching the back of his head. The baby was still crying, but slowly started to calm down. He looked up at me with teary eyes, still refusing to let go. The man tried again to take him from me, but the child held on tighter.

“I’m sorry… I don’t understand why he’s so comfortable with me,” I say softly, rubbing his hair to calm him down further.

The man sighed, then looked at me with an eyebrow raised as he said, “Maybe he saw something about you that he liked?" a teasing smile slowly coming along his face.

“I mean, I was holding some blueberries, does he like those?” I respond awkwardly, shaking my head as I try to flirt back. Was he even flirting?

He chuckles, “I don't know. Maybe he just liked the way you smelled? Or maybe the color of your hair?"

“Maybe. At least now you can remember that your son seems to have a thing for black women. He has good taste already,” I smile softly.

He chuckles again, my shoulders tensing as he briefly washes his eyes over my entire body. He then asks, “What’s your name?”

“I’m Oni’—“ I then stop myself, “Seioni,” I then correct, “Pronounced ‘Say-Oh-Knee. A lot of people just call me ‘Oni’. And um, your name? And your baby’s?”

The look on his face seems to be amused by me. After all of this, the baby finally reaches out to him, the man quickly taking him back into his hands. He then replies, "I'm Toji. And my son's name is Megumi."

“Well, Megumi’s a very beautiful little boy,” I reach out my finger to the baby, he wraps his entire hand around it. “It’s nice to meet you, Toji.”

“Same with you too, Seioni,” He fully pronounces my name, looking down at his child who was still holding onto my finger tightly. Megumi was now rubbing the finger with his whole hand, refusing to let go. Toji tried yanking him away again, but the baby wouldn't budge.

"Don't get too comfortable, I'd rather not have him get fond of you,” Toji replied, to which Megumi let out a small whine.

“Right,” I agree, pulling my finger away from the child. I continue, “But I’m glad he found me when he did, god forbid he’d walked out of the store or worse. But um, I’m sorry again if it seemed like I was trying to take him.”

He sighed as Megumi reached his arms out to me. He begins to apologize, "It's fine. I shouldn't have been so quick to judge….” He muttered, kissing the child's head as he stared at me.

"You seem like a good person."

“Thank you,” I smile, “You seem like you and your baby have a sweet bond. I’m glad he found you safely.”

"I appreciate that. I try to be the best dad I can, this isn’t a good representation of that,” He jokes, holding the child in his arms. Megumi then started to smile, cooing as he gripped onto his fathers shirt.

“So…I um…assume that his mom is at home waiting for you guys?” I ask.

He looked down, smile disappearing from his face. He cleared his throat as he explained, “Unfortunately, no. His mom passed away,” He replies flatly.

“Oh my goodness, I’m so sorry,” I shook my head, “I’m shitty for asking that. I mean—bad, sorry,” I correct my cursing, the baby giggling at my tone of voice.

Toji laughed, “No, no need to apologize. It was just an honest question, but that’s why I'm raising him all alone."

“From what I can see you’re doing an amazing job. He’s a sweet baby, and in the instance of an emergency he ran for help. So, don’t be too hard on yourself,” I compliment him. I adjust my glasses on my face, feeling a small bit of irritation as my ginger hair was slowly falling from its claw clip.

His smile felt a little more genuine than before. He held the baby in his arms as he spoke, “Thank you. I'm glad that he's turning out to be just as good as you think he is."

I notice as silence capacitates the space between us, his eyes now study me the similar way I observed him before. I was wearing a matching set, gray sweatpants and a compression long sleeve. I looked like I had just hopped out of bed, yet, I didn’t feel unattractive to his vision.

I place my hair behind my ear, “Well…um…I should probably get back to my grocery shopping, don’t wanna keep bothering you two.”

"Yeah, you're right. I still have a few things I need to buy." Toji replied, I notice Megumi begins to grumble out fussy sounds. I give him an awkward smile as I then wave to the baby, turning myself back towards my basket to push.

"Wait... can I ask you something?" Toji then said. As I looked at him, he was looking straight at me; not the baby.

“…Yeah, sure!” I nod my head, gripping my grocery list nervously in my hand.

He looked at his son, slowly looking back at me.

"Does that mean you're single, by any chance?"

I'm not sure why my heart skips a beat at the question. “Um…yeah, I am actually,” I clear my throat as I feel my face becoming warm, “Why?”

He chuckles at my reaction as he replies, "The way that he was clinging to you, I thought that maybe he was onto something."

Okay, so he is flirting. Realizing that makes me even more flustered as I speak, “Oh…babies do have good intuition,” I point out. “Well, maybe this was his plan all along…to come find me,” I smile gently.

"Maybe it was. But one things for sure, the boy is interested in you,” He said, teasing. He tried pulling the baby farther back, Megumi beginning to whine, clearly wanting to stay closer to me.

“Mmm. Fair. But the real question is, is Daddy interested in me?” I tease back, asking the question more so towards Megumi, coming closer as I delicately tickle him with my fingers.

A small smirk appeared on Toji’s face.

"Maybe I am,” He said with a flirtatious tone, his son giggling from the tickles I gave him.

“Well maybe I have a number I can give to Daddy then, hm?” I cooed to Megumi.

As I cooed over the baby, I then looked up into Toji’s eyes directly. From the way he began to look a little flustered, I guess he didn't expect me to be as bold. Maybe Megumi really was on to something.

"You do?" He asked, his voice going raspy as he leaned in a little closer to me.

“I do. Let’s see if he’ll call me then.”

I take a piece of paper out of my notebook, writing my number down and placing it in Megumi’s small hand.

"Shit. Well I might just have to then, Seioni,” He said, eyes following my body as I walked away from him. Before I turned the corner out of the aisle, I saw the baby fumbling with the piece of paper in his hands. Toji smirked as he brought his attention to him, “What did she give you, champ?"

ᡕᠵ᠊ᡃ࡚ࠢ࠘ ⸝່ࠡࠣ᠊߯᠆ࠣ࠘ᡁࠣ࠘᠊᠊ࠢ࠘𐡏~♡

MAYBE I WAS BEING A CREEP. It was nearly three in the morning, a small box of Fig Newtons on the table as I stared at my phone, curiously waiting to see if he’d text. What the hell is wrong with me? It’s three a.m, and he has a child.

I wondered to myself why I was even still awake. The interaction from earlier might’ve given me a bit of a high, and now I couldn’t bring myself to sleep. I look down as the clock says it’s now 3:01AM, rolling my eyes as I stand up to put my snack away and go to bed.

That’s when the phone begins to ring.

I could’ve flown to the table if I suddenly grew wings, looking over the phone as an unknown number pops up. It probably wasn’t him. Another spam number, mostly likely. I wait a couple of seconds before I pick up the device, stepping back as I press the phone to my ear.

“Hello?”

"Is this the beautiful, kind woman that gave her number to my son?" He asked, an immediate flirtatious sound to his voice as he spoke. I could hear the sound of random voices in the background.

My heart fluttered at his deep voice. I confidently replied, “Yes, is this the handsome man with the son?” I closed my eyes, wanting to kick myself in the throat.

He chuckled, amused at my compliment as he spoke, "Yep, that's me. I was surprised that the little one wanted your number so badly."

“Seems like he wanted it more than you did,” I tease.

"That's probably true." He replied, his voice going a little lower, “I do have a couple of questions though." He started to say, sounding a bit more serious now.

“Uh…cool, no problem. Go ahead with your questions,” I prod, sitting myself on my sofa.

He cleared his throat, trying to make clear what he was about to say next. The silence suddenly felt as if he was apprehensive of his question.

“Why are you single? You seem like an incredibly kind and attractive person.”

The question makes me chuckle. “That’s sweet. But…if I'm being honest, I just moved down here. I was in a relationship for a while before we broke up. I owned a tattoo shop back in my hometown, and I decided to expand out here. So, starting fresh in a new city,” I explain.

"You own a tattoo shop, really? I'm surprised I don’t have to fill out an application just to talk to you ,” He joked, his voice filled with curiosity.

“It’s gotten a lot more eyes on it than I ever imagined. But, unfortunately not, as far as the dating scene. My shop kinda runs itself, I have my regular artists who hold it down. I just do the paperwork now,” I reply.

I hear him adjust himself, a smirk now on his voice. “Wow. So you've got this nice shop, plus your own condo?”

I laugh, “Why’s that hard to believe? I’m a woman with her shit together. The topic of companionship never mattered to me, but I also wouldn’t mind the space being filled.”

"So you can handle yourself alone, I feel that,” He replied, giving a little chuckle, “But with all those qualities it just surprises me that you haven't found the right one. If I were to guess, I bet you get a lot of guys who hit on you."

“Not much since I’ve been down here, surprisingly. I’m usually at home a lot, if not in the office of the shop. You’re the first guy to actually approach me—but that was just due to circumstances, I guess,” I giggle.

"True. I’m glad I caught you before somebody else did. You said you were in a serious relationship before moving here, right?"

“Oh. Yeah,” I almost want to roll my eyes at the reminder, “But between you and me, I just turned twenty-nine. I’m ready for a seriously committed relationship. I don’t have time for the stupid shit—That stupid shit being a lot of stuff I dealt with in my hometown.”

"Yeah, I feel you on that,” He chuckles, “Sometimes the fun stuff can turn out to be the most problematic shit. The older we get, the more we learn what we want from someone. What was your previous relationship like?"

I adjust myself on the sofa as I think for a moment. “It was kinda an off and on relationship. He was the person my family wanted me to be with, everybody expected me to marry. But he was…boring? In every aspect. We didn’t have any of the same dreams or aspirations, the sex was pretty mediocre, and he didn’t take me seriously in my career. I don’t hate him, I just didn’t think we weren’t compatible,” I explained, “Is this an interrogation?” I then ask.

"No, no it isn't. I'm just trying to get to know more about you is all, beautiful,” Toji replied, his voice becoming a bit more deeper and flirtatious as he spoke.

"Plus, it seems like you already know what you want, which would definitely weed out a lot of guys anyway..."

“Mmm. So now I’m beautiful,” I repeat, “But yeah, it does. I want someone that’s gonna excite me in every aspect of the relationship. We can be two different people, but there has to be some fiery chemistry to create the connection I’m craving, you know?”

"Ex-act-ly!" He replied, "You want someone that can match your personality, not someone who settles for just whatever is given. Someone who can actually stimulate you, make you feel things that you've always wanted to feel. Someone who's confident and willing to take charge..." He paused, realizing he was going on a little bit of a rant.

"Sorry, I just got a little carried away there," he said with a small chuckle.

“No, you’re fine. We’re not having this conversation for you to be short. That’s exactly what I mean though, everything you said. I’m a lot to handle. And I’m not saying I need a man to ‘handle’ me, but I guess being grounded back down to earth at times…or even ‘handling’ me would be nice. I like a man a lil’ rough around the edges,'' I laugh softly.

"You like a man that's rough around the edges, huh? Someone who can really 'take control' of the situation?” Toji teased back, his voice going a little bit deeper.

I was enjoying how this conversation was going, our flirting felt entirely natural. But I didn’t wanna get ahead of myself yet.

I giggle softly as I reply, “Exactly. That’s exactly what I want,” I confirm, “But what about you? I…don’t want to be intrusive, but I’m just a little curious about Megumi’s mother. What happened to her? Were you guys together before she…passed?”

Silence comes within the phone. I immediately felt bad for even asking the question, quickly correcting myself as I spoke, “I’m sorry—“

"You’re good. We were together before she was pregnant with Megumi but...she passed away shortly after. She was…”

“We don’t have to finish this conversation, I didn’t mean to make you upset,” I reply, hearing his voice becoming different.

"It's fine, really,” he continues, “We were together. We had Megumi, but then she passed from birth complications.”

“I understand. My um…my mom actually passed away when giving birth to my younger brother. So I understand the feeling you get when you speak about her. I don’t know the actual feeling because that was someone you loved romantically, but my mom was my mom, so…” I shifted my body on the sofa, distracting myself not to become upset, “I get it. Grief comes with time, time comes with patience, patience comes with preservation.”

“And here I thought you were just someone I met by chance,” I feel relieved to hear him teasing again.

I laugh softly, “And here I thought you were some hot guy that looks like a villain, or might be a villain! Clearly there’s more to you than that, and it’s very sweet. But, it seems like you’ll have a little competition in trying to win my affection,” I remind jokingly.

“Villain? Shit, might be. But I don't mind the competition. I'm up for it if you are,” He speaks confidently.

“Competing against your baby son? Shame, Toji,” I shake my head, “I think he had me first, though.”

"Damn. That’s crazy. I guess he does have you all to himself then, huh? But for real, I’m not even jealous. It's just funny seeing him take such an interest in someone. He usually doesn't show much expression to other people, but he really went out of his way to want to know you. So you can take that as a compliment."

“I do, actually. It seems like he’s tired of your ass, he needs a womanly touch,” I playfully insult.

"Oh really? You think you know more about my son than I do?”

“Mmm, I’m not too sure. I mean, I don’t have any kids, yet I somehow knew your baby was teething before you did…weird, right?” I mock his sarcasm.

"Yeah, right. Like you, some lonely ass woman who's got no kids can know more about my own son than me, even though you haven't even spent an hour with him yet,” He scoffed back, “I bet you don't even know that he started a new habit recently."

“Ouch, I am not lonely!” I chuckle, “I have two cats, actually. They’re great companions. And what’s this new habit he started? I’m curious,” I reply.

"He’s really into Doc Mcstuffins, as you can currently hear in my background. He also started chewing his thumb. He'll do it when he gets fussy, or he can't get to sleep...” he said. I could hear the smile in his voice as he talked about Megumi.

“I hope you didn’t take that baby’s pacifier away before he was ready. He’s looking for it, asshole!” I insult, “That’s why he’s chewing on his thumb. You should try putting his pacifier in the freezer and then giving it to him. He’ll love that. And yes, I am a cat lady, better than a fussy man around my house, eating all my food and paying no damn bills!”

"Hey, I didn't take his pacifier away! I would never do that to him. But you're right, I haven't tried the freezer thing with his pacifier yet before. I should do that soon, and see how he takes it."

“Good. The coldness on his teeth will really help that process of them coming in. See, maybe he ran to me because he needed a girly touch to things. The boy knows what he wants in a woman,” I hum.

"Mmm, I think he just wanted to see if he could get a better reaction out of you. I guess he was bored of me. Although, the only type of 'girly touch' I can imagine you doing to a guy is kicking him. You seem far too aggressive for someone that wants to be seen with more of a ‘womanly touch’.”

“Oh god. You did not just hit me with the angry black woman trope. Megumi was practically in love with me. Don’t act like you don’t like my aggression and hostility, otherwise you wouldn’t be on the phone with me,” I laugh.

He laughs, “Nah. It’s not like that. Maybe aggression is kind of 'my thing.' I do have a little bit of a kink for that..." He said, teasing me again.

“Mhm, exactly. I know you think it’s a little sexy, so shut up,” I reply, “ But, I guess to prove that he is in fact in love with me, a second interaction is needed.”

"A second interaction? So you think you're definitely going to win his heart this time, huh?"

“I’ve already won it. And if I don’t, you can laugh in my face for it, hm?” I suggest.

“Imma’ have to set up a second interaction then, just to see which one of us is the winner. I’m not finna’ let you take the heart of my son! I have too much pride for that."

“It’s a deal then. Give me a time, and I’ll be there,” I hum, feeling completely comfortable in this conversation.

"How about... in 3 days. Does that work for you?" I could suddenly hear a flirtatious vibe in his voice.

Three days felt like a very short time. I don’t know why I went from being comfortable to nervous. To be able to actually see this man in person again, it made me…intimidated. But it also made me very curious.

“Mmm, in three days? I think I can do that. Make sure everything’s together in my shop, so I can have all the time for you and your little miniature self,” I chuckle.

"I'll make sure everything is prepared then. But you also better prep yourself as well, you don't know what to expect fuckin’ with me,” he speaks cockily, my eyes rolling at his confident tone.

“You say that as if I’m supposed to be intimidated. I think you should be more worried about handling me, Toji…” I drawled his name sultrily, wanting to play him at his own game.

“Oh for real? And why exactly should I be worried about handling you?" he questioned, his cocky tone returning.

“I’m a shower more than a teller. Guess I’ll just leave that in mystery now.”

"If that's the case, then it seems like I have three days to figure out what kind of woman you actually are before we 'compete' for Megumi's love’,” He said.

“Mmm, I don’t know. Maybe I’ll answer the phone, maybe I won’t,” I playfully responded.

"Then I guess I should make sure I stay near the phone the entire weekend, huh? You really want to win Megumi over? Or is it something else?"

“Don’t turn this around on me. Now, I fell in love with little Megumi. It’s a plus that his father is incredibly sexy, so, maybe I am looking for more. But so are you,” I speak slowly, flirting into the phone.

"Be more specific when you tell me what you want from me.”

I raise my eyebrows. Why the fuck did that kinda arouse me?

I clear my throat as I reply, “Damn. You making demands already? So dominant. You want everything your way, I can tell,” I point out, “But, maybe I’m…interested in you romantically as well. God, I should’ve lied, I can feel that cocky ass smirk on your face as I speak.”

“I am dominant,” he corrects me, “But repeat what you said. Are you romantically interested in me?”

I roll my eyes, “Yes, Toji. Happy?”

“Very.”

“Mhm. I think you like that idea a little too much. But, it’s unfortunate that I have to get off the phone. I have to go handle some infuriated customer at the shop, mentally preparing myself for the bullshit as we speak,” I sigh.

“Damn. This late?”

“This late. My shop runs overnight too, my artists love making some money.”

“Me and your artists have that in common… I wanted to talk to you a little bit longer,” he admits.

“Seems like someone’s more interested than they make themselves to be,” I flirtatiously hum, “But seriously, I do have to go. I’m sorry. You’ll see me in three days, so…think on that.”

"I'll be thinking about you for the next three days."

“Goodbye, Toji.” I smiled, hanging up with a small flush on my cheeks. I press my hands to my face as I lay out on the couch, laughing to myself in embarrassment. Dammit. I was such a softy.

ᡕᠵ᠊ᡃ࡚ࠢ࠘ ⸝່ࠡࠣ᠊߯᠆ࠣ࠘ᡁࠣ࠘᠊᠊ࠢ࠘𐡏~♡

“OKAY. OKAY. FUCK. OKAY, THIS IS GOOD, RIGHT?”

I stand in the mirror of my bedroom, twisting and turning my body as I stare at myself. The black corset clung to my figure. The long skirt I wear is equally tight as my hips struck out, my right hip peeking through from the high slit on one side.

“I mean, it’s not too much, right?” I frown at myself.

“Girl, I’d fuck you. You look amazing,” my friend compliments.

“Thank you. But I’m not looking for him to fuck me, ma’am. I actually…find myself liking him.”

“Ooh, the Ice Queen has a heart?”

“….I might want him to shake my uterus loose. Just a little bit,” I admit.

My friend laughs, “That’s what I thought. But seriously, you look beautiful, Oni’. If he doesn’t want you, we’ll go out to the bar and find a man that does!”

“Thank you. But I don’t want a drunken idiot. I want him,” I say honestly.

My ginger hair comes down in wavy layers as I brush my fingers through it. The color compliments my winged eyes, lips a dark shade of mauve. I hope I can survive in the skimpy strapless heel I wear, a small pink bow on the front straps. I blew out a breath.

“What if he—“

“Girl. You said you were practically caked up with him until damn near five a.m. If the man doesn’t like you, he’s insane.”

I try to shake my insecurities as I exhale, “You’re right. Okay. I’m gonna go, I love you. If I don’t text back in the next two hours, put a police report out on me!”

“Or you’re getting criminally fucked,” my friend smirks.

“You’re disgusting, and that was a horrible pun. Goodbye.”

I hang up the phone, spraying myself of my vanilla perfume as I take another spin in the mirror. I knew I looked good, I just hoped that he felt the same way. Grabbing the small gift bag, I grab my keys as I quickly make my way out of the door.

My heart stammers in my chest as I turn the music up in my Lamborghini, speeding down the road to block out the noise in my head. I usually never had an issue with presenting myself to anyone, especially a man. Why was he any different?

As I think to myself, I look down at the map on the screen of my radio, looking up to see that I was pulling in what looked to be an extremely wealthy neighborhood. All the houses seemed to be older, simple and light colored as I slowed myself down the road. One particular house stood out. As I came to the end of the neighborhood, the last house stood by itself, spaced out between all the others. It was all black, contemporarily styled as it was flat unlike the other houses that were pointed. Most of the walls within this house were glass, my eyes able to see into the home that had all black furniture, marble granite counters and other lavish items. I raised my eyebrow as the map confirmed that I had made it to my destination.

“What the hell…”

I pull my car into the circular driveway, parking next to the three cars that slanted above the grey brick on the ground. They were an all black, matte wrapped Rolls Royce, G-Wagon and a Corvette.

“Huh,” I muttered to myself.

I stepped out of the car, holding my skirt as I slowly made my way up to the front door. My heart began stammering itself again, I took a deep breath as I rang the doorbell. The longer it took for the door to open, the more I thought about just walking away and going home.

The door then swings open, my eyes following up to that same darkly attractive face. This time, with no clothes. He stood there in a dark red towel covering his lower half, using another towel as he dried his onyx hair. My eyes glanced down to the tattoo I’d previously seen, watching it snake all the way up to the side of his neck. The body that I’d see before was now in full view, more perfectly toned and defined up close. His veins traveled in his arms, flexing as he dried himself off.

“Hey, Pretty. I’m sorry for not being ready, Megumi’s pacifier went missing before I put him down for his morning nap, so that fucked up my track of time. You would’ve thought that shit was world war three,” he explains. He eyes me up and down as he then takes my hand, kissing my palm. “You look fuckin’ gorgeous.”

“Thank you,” I replied, “And it’s fine…did you find it?”

I try to distract myself as my eyes flicker down to the bulge that stares back at me, bigger than I’d imagine it to be.

“Yeah, in his damn toy box. Let me get dressed, I’ll come meet you back downstairs. Come in.”

I nod my head, watching as he turns away and begins walking down the hall, my upper body leaning into the door as I watch him.

“You still lookin’?” He calls teasingly, obviously noticing my eyes.

“Mhm…” I call back, watching as he disappears down the hallway.

Closing the door behind myself, I notice that all of his shoes are by the front. I take that as a sign that he doesn’t allow shoes on his floor, removing my heels next to the outrageously smaller shoes next to his. My eyes take in the up-close scenery of this house, all black architecture with minimalist decoration. Paintings of women with no faces lay along his walls, silver electronics sat on the tables, leading up to a TV as big as a theater screen. My ears catch attention to the music dancing all around the house, I nearly roll my eyes.

“Of course this motherfucker listens to Brent,” I mutter.

I sit the small gift bag I have against the table, leaning myself on the end as I continue to stare at his home. My eyes come back down as he now appears, fully dressed in a black long sleeve and matching sweatpants.

“The present is for Megumi I’m assuming? Kiss ass,” he disses.

I roll my eyes, “Whatever, hater. Don’t be mad cause you didn’t think of it!”

“What’s in there?” He repeats, crossing his arms over his chest.

“Well, since you think I’m such a kiss ass, I thought I’d buy some Silicone Teethers for your baby, and to help your big headed ass.”

“My head’s that big?”

“Anyways, I figured these would be better for soothing the pain. You can put these in the freezer. I also got him a new pacifier as well.”

“Cute,” is all he says, his gaze shifting down my body.

“Where’s Megumi?” I then raise my eyebrows, “You’re easily distracted.”

“I can’t help myself,” he shrugs, “He’s still down from his nap earlier.”

“Mmm,” I reply back, scanning him up and down as I compliment, “You have a nice ass house. But what do you do for work? I mean, luxury cars, inputted speakers in the ceiling? You in the mafia or something?”

“You’re half right, but it’s not always mafia related work.”

“Oh hell. I was joking,” I reminded him, “You’re serious?”

“And I get paid damn well for it.”

“And you trust me to keep this secret?”

“You can do whatever you want with that information, see where it gets you.”

“Ooh, boy. Please don’t get smacked,” I threaten.

“I appreciate the stuff you got him, seriously. Thank you. Tryna’ play mommy already?” He grins.

“You wish. The hopeless romantic you are, Toji,” I sigh, “Haven’t even been around me for an hour yet. Sure you aren’t falling in love already?”

“Who said that I wasn’t? I’m a grown ass man, I like you. And?”

He came closer to me as I still leaned against the end of the table, hovering over my frame as he stared down at me. I grinned to myself, “Well I might like you too, but I like playing hard to get.”

“That’s cool, I like to play with my prey before I catch it,” He plays back with me.

I raise my eyebrows, “You’re one arrogant bastard, aren’t you?”

The natural flirtation had returned. I raise my hand out as I place it at the bottom of his shirt, twisting as I tug him forward.

“You like it,” he comes even closer, bringing his eyes down to my lips as he leans in. I then pressed my hand against his lips as I stopped him from kissing me, giggling sultrily as I said, “I think you should go get your son, Toji.”

“Nah, I shouldn’t.”

I shake my head, amused at his now irritated face as I push him back and say, “You should. I’ll be here.”

“You better be,” he gruffly responds, turning as he makes his way back down the hallway of his house. I blew out a breath, my composure coming down as I felt my heart slowly speeding itself up. As I looked around, I began to wonder how many women had been in this house. It wasn’t my business, but I just wanted to make sure I wasn’t one of his conquests.

I turn my head as I hear footsteps making their way back towards the living room, ridding my mind of all the thoughts I had.

“You look nervous,” he notices.

“Not at all,” I lied.

I look behind him as I hear small footsteps clumsily making their way into the living room, my heart melting all over again as Megumi appears. He wears a brown wool onesie, the hoodie attached to the neck part having animal ears that looked to be bears. He wears a small golden chain around his wrist.

“Don’t ask about the onesie, the boy loves his teddy bears,” Toji shakes his head.

Instead of coming straight towards me, we both watched as Megumi stumbled around the room, observing everything that he could as he walked around. His cheeks were fat and full, movements reckless as he was bumping into things by accident.

I slowly squat down as I smile softly, “Hi, handsome. Miss me?”

Megumi's head quickly turned around as he heard me, his big golden eyes now meeting mine. Excitement comes along his soft face, a squeak releasing from his lips as he nearly falls over, staggering to me. I laugh shockingly as I catch him in my arms, picking him up as I squeeze gently.

"Ah shit. He likes you,” Toji smacks his lips.

“Mmm, I think he does, too. Now, didn’t you say that we were betting on winning his affection? Cause I think I’m doing pretty well. He recognized me all the way from the grocery store.”

“I think you’ve won the bet.”

“I know I did,” Megumi wraps his small arms around my neck and hair, leaning himself against my chest. I cooed, “Hi, sweetheart. I got you something, wanna see?” I knew that he couldn’t respond, but I still wanted to communicate with him.

“Look,” I turn, sitting him against the large black table, pulling out the teether I mentioned earlier. I also grabbed the small rattle I hadn’t mentioned to Toji, placing it in his hand. I take his wrist as I gently shook it from side to side to show him what to do. Megumi began to shake it around, his eyes lighting up with excitement as he did so.

“I think I might’ve chosen the wrong toy for your Daddy’s sake. Seems like he won’t be sleeping for a while,” I whisper, playfully rubbing my finger against Megumi’s cheek.

I could hear him chuckling behind me, coming forward as he kissed the baby's cheek, “You like everything, lil’ man?”

“Hm?” I then lift the cold pacifier I have in the bag as well as other cold toys, placing it in his mouth. The baby hummed softly in response, causing me to smile, turning to Toji as I spoke, “He really does like everything!”

“I can tell, you like everything, hm?” He then raises the baby up in the air, giggles flying all around the room. I laugh quietly at their interaction.

“So, how many women have you played house with like this?” I can’t keep this question to myself anymore.

He holds Megumi to his chest as he hears my question, raising his eyebrow as he replies, “Many women, if you really wanna know.”

That made me roll my eyes as he then continued, “But don’t act like you haven’t had as many men in comparison.”

“Mmm, I actually haven’t. But as for you, that’ll be an issue if you expect me to take you seriously,” I tilt my head.

“What are you trying to say?”

I sigh. “You’re sexy, Toji. I’m not stupid to think you don’t have multiple notches on that bed post of yours, you have a child, for god’s sake. Your sexual appetite is probably…hungry at all times. Especially if you had a woman crazy enough to moan that she wanted your child. But seriously, I don’t care about that. I just wanna make sure I’m not another one of your conquests, cause if that’s the case, we can cut this interaction extremely short.”

The amusement on his face makes a glare almost come to mine. When he notices that I’m entirely serious he comes forward as he says “You aren’t,” affirming my suspicion.

“We’ll see,” I then hum. “So, were we gonna spend the rest of the day with Megumi? Or did you want me all to yourself, you did seem a little jealous on the phone,” I tease.

"I would actually like to spend some alone time with you...but if you're okay with just spending the rest of the day with Megumi, I'm fine with that too,” he replies, shrugging as he awaits my answer.

“Mmm, I think I can spend some time with you, Daddy,” I said sultrily, “Where will Megumi be?”

“Don’t start something you can’t finish,” he warns, “Think I’ll probably put him down for his evening nap.”

“Sure. He seems to be…already there,” I giggle as I then notice Megumi passed out on Toji’s chest.

“I’ll go put him down. Want a glass of wine? I don’t do that expensive shit, it isn’t all that good…do you drink Stella Rose?” He asks.

I place my hands on my chest as I sigh dreamily, “You had me at Stella Rose.”

“Yes ma’am,” he nods, making his way back down the hallway. He then came back and went into the kitchen. I sat myself along the sofa, my eyes sweeping over his large arms, wondering how strong he was. I could feel a chill go down my spine at the thought.

I take the glass out of his hand as I see he also poured himself a glass of brown liquor, “Thank you,” pressing my lips up to the sweet drink. He sits himself against the sofa next to me, scooting me closer to him as he pulls my legs over his thigh.

“So, tell me, what’s the plan for you in a couple of years. You mentioned your….illegal activities, anything else you wanna do career wise?” I curiously ask.

“Mmm, own a jet, build an enterprise, be able to buy Megumi anything he wants under the sun. And…time travel,” he shrugs, sipping his drink.

“I’m assuming you have a plan…” he asks curiously, finding my topic to be intriguing.

“Well, eventually. My business is doing great as of right now. All my artist get paid pretty well for their work, so I want to get to a point where I can open multiple shops nationwide. I’ll have managers for those shops, not even have to do any of the work. Just watch the money roll in,” I shrug.

“Sounds like you’re pretty confident in yourself.”

“I’m pretty cocky when it comes to my career, I’ll admit. I’m a badass tattoo artist, the work speaks for itself. My pen is fucking dangerous,” I admit, taking another sip of my wine, giggling to myself. I was becoming a little tipsy, I knew that.

“I hope you really got the skills to back it up then,” he grins.

“Of course. All the ink on my body, I’ve done myself.”

He scans my body, noticing all the ink upon it. He then asks, “What’s your biggest piece?”

“For sure my tiger. As you can see it kinda swims to my thigh,” I refer to the red ink that scales my skin, “Everything else was kinda out of pure boredom. But pure boredom caused that scar on my ass, so,” I laugh.

"You’re saying that you have more pieces due to pure boredom alone..." He repeated with a soft chuckle, finding it funny. When I mentioned the scar on my ass, he burst out laughing.

"How in the hell...did you get a scar on your ass?" He asked, unable to stop laughing.

“I tried to do a tattoo on my ass and went too hard with the needle. It’s a sad story,” I pout.

" Were you drunk at the time or something?"

I smack his arm as he still laughs, “Hey! Laughing is not allowed. I pride myself on tattooing in any state of mind. But…maybe I was a bit inebriated,” I admit, taking another sip of wine.

“You’re crazy…”

“I have a nice ass, what can I say? I thought some ink would look nice on there,” I shrug, laughing with him.

“I’ll agree, that ass is something else,” he shrugs, finishing off his drink.

“Oh? So you admit you’ve been looking at my ass?” I raise my eyebrow, “And oh, c’mon! I’m sure you have a bad drunk story.”

“Nothing as wild as your shit,” he chuckles.

“Whatever,” I shrug, “Back to this time travel thing, were you serious?”

“Kinda…you know in mythology, time travel is real.”

“Oh god, are you tipsy?” I joke, “Hm. Well, what would you do if you had the ability to time travel?”

“Probably travel back to a time where my family was alive. I’d change a lot,” he responds.

“Pretty understanding. To meet the people that created you is a wondrous adventure, I’d assume. Or a horrible idea. Same difference. I’d steal the Statue of Liberty or something, I don’t give a damn if it’s an important artifact. The bitch is terrifying,” I finish off my glass of wine.

“Something we can agree on. You uh…good on the wine?” He tilts his head.

“Boy, please. I drink wine like I drink water. And what the hell were you drinking? Does it turn you into a monster or something?”

He shakes his head, chuckling. “Nah, nothing like that. It was just Crown. Shit just makes me a little more flirty and outspoken.”

“So your regular self, then?”

“Exactly.”

“So how are you feeling right now then? About me?” I ask curiously.

“About you?” He repeats, thinking to himself, “I’d say I find you pretty charming, funny, sexy. All of the above.”

“And…you’re physically attracted to me?” I lean closer to him, a warmth over my entire body that only happened when I drank. Damn you Stella Rose.

“I’d be lying if I wasn’t, Oni’.”

“Well good, cause I find you pretty attractive as well,” I smile, “If you remember, you um…tried to kiss me before you brought Megumi out,” I mentioned.

“Did I?” He replies, a sarcasm along his face. Now he was playing with me. “I think you liked that shit, didn’t you?”

“I did. I think… I might want you to test your luck again…” I tempted.

“Really?” He grins, seeing as I have a new set of confidence within myself, eyeing me up and down as I crawl closer to him.

“Mhm,” I sat my wine glass down, pushing myself up as I now straddled his lap. I placed his hands on my hips.

His eyes widened slightly, fingers gripping around my hips yet he said nothing as he watched me. I then asked, “What’s wrong?” trailing my finger down his chest, bringing my eyes up innocently.

“…Nothing…” he stumbles, still unable to say more than that.

“What happened to that cocky man that always wanted things his way, hm? I think I miss him…” I trail off, biting back my smile.

“Yeah? That’s what you want?” His eyes come down, staring down at my lips. I could tell that he was tempted to kiss me, and if being honest, I really wanted him to.

“I mean…Toji…” I slowly come forward, hovering my lips right above his as I speak, “If you wanna kiss me…come take what you want.”

It’s almost as if the suggestion made something in him snap. The urge that had been slowly building up was now in control of him, as he leaned forward, closing the tiny distance between our mouths. But instead of just taking what he wanted from me, he started to gently brush his lips against mine in a slower, softer way. With all the flirting I did earlier to get to him, it was his time to do the same.

His lips slowly ran against mine, teasingly touching my bottom lip before he moved to the top one as well. It felt all too enticing. His teasing caused me to grip the bottom of his shirt, twisting it slightly as he made me aroused. I whimpered at this movement embarrassingly, wanting to pull him closer. He couldn't help but smirk. He slowly grabbed my hips as he brought himself closer to me. I wanted more.

“Don’t play with me,” I beg, “Kiss me.”

"I think I'll keep playing..." He countered, thankfully having no plans to keep me waiting any longer. His hands gripped my hips tightly as he moved his mouth against mine, passion flooding in. My words had caused him to lose control of himself, and the flirty talk from earlier was nowhere in sight. He also wanted more. Badly.

I moved my lips with his, nearly losing my senses as his tongue was in my mouth, taking control of the kiss as if he were trying to assert his dominance. I relaxed in his hold, allowing myself to submit to him. I was in a trance. I’d never been so aroused from just a kiss, the ache between my thighs beginning to grow as I slowly grind myself against him, moaning softly at the feeling.

He was practically filled with adrenaline. His hands gripped tightly around my hips as my moan echoed in the room, he moaned softly in response to my movement. His lips ran aggressively against mine, tongue exploring my mouth. When he pulled back, I now felt his lips along my throat, holding the side of my neck as he sucked the skin. I closed my eyes and breathed harshly, “T—Toji…I think you’re a little drunk…” I giggle, my breath hitching intensely.

"Yeah...maybe I am a little bit..." He muttered softly against my neck as he continued to lightly suck, enjoying the way I was reacting to his actions. He definitely wasn't stopping what he was doing, now biting my flesh.

I moaned at the slight pain from him biting the skin, feeling myself becoming more aroused. I could feel my corset lowering, my nipples being exposed to him and my face flushed in embarrassment as I tried to pull the material up. I kept thinking, was this gonna lead to sex? Was I ready for that with him?

“Toji…I just…wait,” I breathed, his mouth all over my skin, “I just…wanna make sure that this is the right time for us to do this…” I kept talking, moaning as he continued to touch me.

"Well...” He breathed out in between kisses, “When do you think is the right time?"

“I don’t know…I—guess there isn’t necessarily a t—time,” I responded, aroused at every touch he made against my skin, I moaned again for him as I whimpered, “S—so…good…”

I knew the way I answered with a stutter caused his eyebrow to raise in curiosity, deciding to probe a little further. His hands roamed all over my body as his kisses traced my neck, speaking to me in a flirty tone.

"So...you're telling me...that it doesn't necessarily matter the time when we do this? Because...if that's the case..." He sighed, hands sliding down to my thighs.

“N—no…” I shivered, realizing that he was now messing with me. I wanted him to continue. Dammit. Why was I nervous again? I could barely respond back to him. I inhaled a sharp breath as I then felt his hand find my hair, tugging as he used his other hand to grip my throat, pulling me close to his face.

"Ahh...so now you're getting scared..." he whispered into my ear.

“I’m not scared…” I panted, trying to remove his hand from my throat as he gripped a bit tighter, pulling me so close to his face as he cockily smiled. I couldn’t help it, I loved the way he was talking to me.

"You sure?" His hand readjusted with the intent to squeeze harder if I kept resisting.

“M’…not scared of you, Toji…” I gritted out my teeth.

The way I spoke made him smirk even more at my words. He wanted to hear me say something.

"Oh? Well, what are you scared of, then?" He whispered softly against my ear, the hand that was previously in my hair sliding up my thighs, squeezing my ass gently.

I was nervous to actually admit this. I then closed my eyes as I responded, “How r—rough you can be…” I admit. I was intimidated by him, but it only excited me more.

"That’s how you want it?"

I nodded my head, shivering at his mouth against my ear, “Yes, please.” I nodded again.

I barely had time to react. My breath hitched as he then flipped our positions on the sofa, I grunt as he bent me over the furniture, pushing my back inward so I arched my body against him. He ripped my skirt off of my legs, my ears hearing the material shred lightly. I jump as he spanks the skin of my thigh.

“So polite…”

“Toji…I…”

I took in another sharp breath as he pulled me upwards to where my back met with his chest, his hand coming around from behind as it gripped my throat, pulling me close to him. He used his other hand as he ripped the lace of my underwear apart, the fabric trickling down to the ground. My eyes flicked upwards to the wall across from us. I could see myself in full view. He twisted my hair in his fist, tugging me up to look in his eyes. Leaning down, he spread my flesh apart with his fingers as he attached his mouth between my legs, immediately sucking on my clit. I closed my eyes as a moan plummeted from my lips. I arched myself forward, his hand in my hair pulling me backwards onto his tongue, mouth creating a sloshing sound against my core. I groaned at the feeling, swaying my hips to match his movement. He grunted against my skin, spanking his palm down on my ass in repetitions.

My stomach cramped as I tensed, arching myself down to see him from behind me. His eyes flicked up to mine, a grin surfacing against my skin. He closed his eyes as he placed his hands under my legs, pulling me backwards as he moaned, full on making out with my lower lips, tongue continuously dipping in and out of my opening.

“‘Shit ain’t never tasted so good, baby. Never had anything like you. Imma eat your shit until you squirt,” he groans.

It’s unfortunate that I wasn’t too long from doing that. I could barely hold myself together, circling my hips onto his face, his tongue lapping as if he starved for me, ached for me. He was chaotic in the best way, face diving entirely into me, sucking harshly on my clit as he gripped my hips, grinding me against his tongue. I could feel myself gushing before I could realize. He encourages, “Yeah, baby. She listening to me, huh?”

I shuddered against him, taking in the breath I’d lost as he now fully stands. He removed his shirt, throwing it to the side as he brought his eyes to mine.

“Come take these off, see what’s finna’ be yours soon.”

I turn fully, seeing him back up. “Crawl,” he demands.

The heat in my body turned up with every word he said. I lower myself off the sofa, placing my hands in front of each other as my legs sultrily follow, flicking my eyes up to his as I pull his sweatpants down. His length springs in front of my face, bigger than I’d seen from his bulge earlier. It was heavy in my hand as I immediately brought my fingers around it, his hand coming back into my hair as he tugged my eyes upwards, “You want it in your mouth?”

“Yes,” I nodded.

“Of course you fuckin’ do,” he pulls my jaw open, sliding himself in between my lips, filling my mouth until I felt him in the back of my throat. He grunts, my mouth bobbing against his hips as I choke, humming out the drool releasing from the sides of my lips.

I tried my best to keep up with his movements, swaying my neck back and forward as I closed my eyes, moaning as he fixed himself to the back of my throat. He pulls out from my mouth, slapping himself against my tongue as he speaks, “Treating this shit like it already belongs to you, hm?”

I nod my head. He leans himself down as he slides his hand to where it meets the side of my face, keeping a slight grip of my jaw beneath his fingers. I had never seen myself be this immediately submissive towards a man. But I also didn’t feel bad about it either.

“Wanna put it back in your mouth, or you want me to fuck you?”

“Fuck me.”

“Please?” He raises an eyebrow.

“Please,” I softly repeat myself.

“That’s what I thought,” he replies smugly, lightly smacking the side of my cheek. I have the urge to roll my eyes, nipples hardening at the hand along my face.

As I’m back against the sofa, I turn myself to face the mirror to see my expression was now purely filled with lust, wanting to fulfill the fantasy I imagined every time I stared at him. He follows behind me as he brings his hand to back of my neck. I had no room to argue as he leaned me forward, my nipples pressing against the leather material. He takes his other hand as he grips my hip, tip bobbing up and down gently along my folds. He pushed himself in inch by inch, stretching me in a way I’d never felt before, causing my mouth to drop open. I gasped loudly. I felt a deep pinch in my lower stomach, the feeling equally overriding in a deep sense of pleasure. I whimpered loudly, “Tojiii…”

He couldn't help but grin at the way I reacted to him. His grip around my throat became tighter when he heard these things, my shivering continuing as our hips met one another. Chills crawled up my spine. He moved slowly at first, taking his time as it caused me to drag out a moan, feeling every single pleasure from him. I closed my eyes, using the sofa as leverage as I found something to hold onto. “Oh god…”

His gentle movement allowed this feeling to last a lifetime. My moans seemed to be something that he found extremely hot, planning to continue the pace to keep it going for as long as possible. His hand circled around to the front of my throat, continuing to move against me, not speeding it up just yet. I wasn’t sure if I wanted more or if this was just as perfect.

“Oh my…” I gasped, trembling as I bit my lip to control my voice. His slow movements were driving me insane, feeling so good. I couldn’t hide the amount of pleasure I felt as I kept talking to him, “Baby…” I called, finding another term of endearment for him, “F—Feels so good,” I nodded my head.

“I know.”

I continued to gasp, shake, moan, and whimper. He knew it was driving me insane, wanting to keep moving slowly for as long as possible. My words were more than enough to fill his ego. He continued to go at the same pace for a bit, then began to speed up. He was curious to see just how much more pleasure he could make me feel.

My grip on the sofa became tighter. He loosened his hold on my throat as he then moved that same hand upwards as he slid his fingers in my mouth, using the leverage to pull me back against him. I then began helping him, moving myself back to match his rhythm, causing me to moan a bit louder.

“Toji….” Is all I could say, my head falling back as I moaned, his fingers shoving deeper in my throat. I lost control of my own rhythm, the leverage he had against me stronger as he bounced me back onto him. My eyes fluttered shut as I gasped from the feeling, whining as I continued to filthily bounce against him. I babbled, “Toji…baby…my god….” I just couldn’t stop myself. I slowly began to feel pleasurable tears forming in my eyes.

"Is that all you can say at this point? Is that what I've reduced you to? Just a simple whimper and my name?” He says back to me, continuing to thrust himself back in. His rhythm became faster as he dragged me back down more aggressively. My noises became louder, more feminine and filled with pleasure. He was right. I couldn’t stop moaning his name. He then added another hand to my throat, now gripping it harder this time with two hands as I bounced back and forth.

“Toji…I—I can’t…” I panted, whining as I wrapped my hand around one of his wrists, neither of his hands letting up from their hold against my throat. I looked up as I could see the mirror across from the sofa, my eyes closing embarrassingly as I could see myself. My flustered and submissive face. When I saw Toji noticing my stare, I grunted as he forcefully pointed my face to the mirror, now snapping his hips into mine.

“You’re a big girl, Oni’. I know you can talk to me. You can't do what?” He asks, “Look at you, big girl” . He keeps my face up to my reflection, “Taking my dick like this. Your pussy is gripping the fuck out of me. She likes it, so I know you do. Keep whining. I love that shit.”

I closed my eyes, unable to hold myself together anymore. I cried out, “Oh my goddd. I love the way you’re fucking me, baby. Yes,” I groaned, crying out louder as he never stopped his movements.

He smiled as I cracked beneath him, my moans uncontrollable at this point. The way I cried out for him was a way I never responded to any man in bed. His hands now tightened around my throat in a way that it was almost too much, yet there was no second of my mouth shutting. I just kept going.

“I hate you,” I cried, “You’re making me feel so… fucking good,” I moaned loudly, my eyes unable to snatch themselves away from his face in the mirror.

His grip finally loosened a bit, still remaining firm as he started to go even faster against me. His low laugh echoed along the room in a way that heightened my embarrassment. However, he'd keep going anyway.

He pulled me upward and close to his chest, holding me firmly as he fucked me. My ears listened as he brought his lips to them, speaking filthily, "You know you love it when I choke you, right? You like the fact that I take control…You like being used by me..”

I closed my eyes, whimpering and crying like a baby. I nodded my head as I trembled, “Yes. Yes. Yesssss…” was all I could make out.

Our bodies were in unison, his ego most likely in the high heavens by now. The way he spoke filthily into my ear would only cause him to hit more buttons, he held my face tightly in his hold, voice right in my ear. He spoke into it, sending chills down my spine.

"Say it, baby…”

“…Say..what…” I panted heavily, bringing my eyes away from the mirror.He was implausible, never slowing down his movements. I was listening.

"Say you belong to me..." He spoke in a firm tone, holding both of my hands down behind my back as he kept up with his movements.

“N—no,” I stuttered, biting my lip as I lowered my head. He used the leverage he had on my arms pulled behind me and pulled me up again, forcing me to look at myself in the mirror as he bounced me back onto him harder than before. I whined, my entire body trembling beneath him. The fact that I didn't immediately obey his commands caught his attention, as he'd grip me harder to make me look at myself as well as him. The bouncing back and forth on the sofa made my muscles weak as he kept going, speaking to me through both the mirror and his own mouth.

"Such a stubborn girl...do you want to be owned by me, or do I need to break you first..."

I closed my eyes, saying nothing in response. I could feel the arrogance pouring off of him, a low sob releasing from my chest as he tugged me back against him, my arms begging to be released from his hold. His smirk grew even more as I didn't respond to his words, keeping me close to his body. He knew I enjoyed every second of this.

“My fuckin’ god….Daddy,” I whined, my entire body purely hot from embarrassment as I called him this, his movements making me submissively chaotic. I watched him in the mirror, unable to hold myself together as I kept babbling, “I’m yours, baby. It’s yours. All of it. Just don’t stop. My god. Don’t stop.”

I spoke all of this into the mirror. I meant every word I said. His hips plummeted into mine, merciless as our skin slapped together. My entire vision filled with the image of my own body, hot and trembling, as he continued to go.

“Tell me I’m yours, I love when you talk to me. Tell me I’m fucking yours,” I cry, knowing I’d hate myself later for it, “Tell me I’m a good girl, I’m listening, you make me feel so good. No one has…” I took in another breath, “Ever made me f—feel this good.”

"You're mine," he spoke now, sounding more aggressive and demanding.

“Say it again,” I beg, seeing the tears in my face as I looked in the mirror, biting my lip as I couldn’t stop moaning.

He smirked as I begged. He knew I would despise myself later on, but the words made him smile even more. It all filled him with so much arrogance.

“You’re mine.” He repeated this to me, drilling himself between my hips, skin wetly coming together each time he was inside me.

“Yes. I’m yours baby, all yours. Yes. Yes. Yes.…” I said through each movement, crying out in a way I’d never heard myself before.

"And you belong to me?” He asks, grin on his face as he'd make the movements a bit slower. As if he was teasing me for the next answer.

“Nobody else, Daddy,” my tears poured in a quick stream, dropping down onto the sofa as he had his way with me.

The way he heard these words, the way I answered him so quickly. I knew for a fact that I’d never forget tonight, and he knew that I’d be begging for him again soon. Very soon.

“I’m so close….I’m gonna…please don’t stop, Toji. Please…” I called to him, full on crying now, my body trembling so hard that I had to firmly hold myself up.

"Beg me..." he demanded. He was moving slower, as if he was teasing me even more. There was no tiredness in his voice, as I was becoming extremely exhausted from each movement he made against me.

“I’m begging, baby. Please. I’ll never stop fucking begging,” I cried, dragging out my words.

"Good girl..." he spoke, a chuckle hiding in his tone. My tension began to rise, my body becoming harder and harder to hold as he was still going slow. His grip on my throat didn't loosen this time, holding onto me firmly. I could feel that same pinch beginning to build in the pit of my stomach, begging to be released from his pleasurable touch.

My body relaxed, my wet eyes shutting and taking him as he sped up again. I giggled as I whined, “That’s it , baby. Just the way I wanted it. Yessss.”

"Just a little bit more..."

“Yes…just a little more…I’m gonna….” My wet eyes cascaded tears from them, looking up into the mirror as I watched him. “Look at me, look how good you’re making me feel, I…I’ll never think about anyone else…”

He moaned at my words. The way he made me see myself in the mirror, he knew this was exactly what I wanted. His movements became more sloppy, tugging me back and forth in a way he didn’t care, like he hated me. He wanted me to beg for him again.

“I….just…don’t stop. Right there…that’s my spot…you’re hitting it so good…” I whined, my body shivering chaotically.

"Is that a good spot for you, baby?" A cockiness had never left his voice, almost mocking mine. He angled himself as he lowered down, swiveling his hips into me, my hips wining as they followed his motion.

“Y-es,” my voice broke as I spoke back, hiccuping my cries, “I’m falling in love with the way you’re fucking me….” I jumbled out, not even hearing my own words as they came out in moans. He slowly pulled himself out as he then slammed back into me. No noise releases from my mouth as it’s now agape, eyes rolling to the back of my head as if I were possessed.

“Toji…I’m close…” I bit my lip again, fluttering my wet eyes, my body unable to hold itself up.

“Don’t tell me something I already know. Look at that pretty fucking face,” he forces my eyes up to the mirror again, twisting his hand in my hair as he turned my ear to his lips. His voice was like a sinister taunt in my mind, reading how much power he had over me as he continued, “Squirt all over my dick. Paint it like it’s finna’ be yours. It is yours,” he grips my hair tighter, pulling himself out slowly as he moans, “Look at you, baby, creaming my shit. Looks like you want to cum. Might have to give you more than that,” he doesn’t stop. He slams back in, bouncing me back with just one hand as he promises, “Megumi needs a sibling. Might just give you a fucking baby.”

I screamed. I screamed in a way that I never screamed before. My body trembled, the pressure at the bottom of my stomach releasing as I orgasmed. I turned my head towards him as I begged, “Kiss me Daddy, please.”

His breath was heavy as he heard me finally reach my climax, he knew all of this was just the result of him keeping me on the edge and teasing for so long. The sound of me screaming with pleasure filled his ear, that fucking scream of mine, it was something that would haunt my memory for a long long time to come. The way I begged him at the end made his grip loosen on my throat, turning his face over to kiss me.

He moaned against my lips, a kiss more intimate than any time before entering my mouth as I felt a warmth filling inside me, his body never completely stopping as we grind against each other. I whimpered as my body relaxed, accepting the kiss further. Making out with this man in a way that I would’ve kissed my husband. I was fucking crazy. As I opened my eyes, I fully saw myself for the first time. My makeup was all over my face, mascara running down my cheeks as I stared at him. My entire face was completely red. I couldn’t believe who I had become. It was as if he could see all of my thoughts. But instead of being empathetic, he simply brought his hand around my throat as he hovered his face over my neck, dragging his tongue along the skin. I laughed sultrily, breathless in my entire being as all I said was, “You really are fuckin’ evil.”

The sound of Megumi crying also filled my ears with his arrogant chuckle. That reaction told me that from that point on, I was indeed fucked.

“Damn right,” he grunted.

#toji smut #toji fushiguro #anime oneshot #anime smut #jujutsu kaisen #jujutsu kaisen smut #jujutsu kaisen toji #toji imagine #jjk toji #toji #toji x black character #black characters #black women #baby megumi #jjk megumi #megumi fushiguro #black stories #reading #writers on tumblr

454 notes · View notes

thecoochiefairy · 24 days

Text

JUST TO CONFIRM, I AM A 22 YEAR OLD BLACK WOMAN YALL…I’M SO SORRY FOR THE CONFUSION🫧🖤 LMAO! — COOCHIEFAIRY🧚🏽

2 notes · View notes

thecoochiefairy · 26 days

Text

heheheh.

━━ 𝑘𝑟𝑒𝑎𝑚 .ᐟ satoru + getou.

warnings 𑄽𑄺 2.9k. fem chubby reader, lowercase intended, she/her pronouns, black coded, threesome but getou’s our boyfie so boyfriend’s best friend trope!, anal + vaginal penetration, oral [ f ], handjob, a few lil gay moments teehee, getou is kinda insecure, satoru takes most of the lead, spitting, choking, check ins, impact play, praising, condom use, cockwarming, creampie, potential polyamory?, minors aren’t welcomed!

━━━ ꒰ 𝑚𝑜𝑐ℎ𝑎’𝑠 𝑝𝑟𝑒𝑡𝑡𝑦 𝑡ℎ𝑜𝑢𝑔ℎ𝑡𝑠 .ᐟ ꒱ ; dedicated to my bestie bc she harassed me about a getou + gojo fic since i never continued impure :/ <3 @thecoochiefairy

their postures are statue-like once you step foot out of the bathroom, both men eyeing you from head to toe, getou instantly standing to his feet with clammy hands he rested on his hips. satoru remained seated, legs spread as he groaned and pulled at his soft snow hair. they were lost for words. while they were busy finding a bar to grab a drink at the mall, you wandered off in search of a lingerie set, finding a simple pearl white babydoll, sheer mesh bodice, an open flyaway back, and matching panty set. it made you feel pretty, so you wore it for them.

their silence made your heart race nervously, playing with the fabric as your eyes flicker between the two faces, waiting for a response.

"you like it?" your voice is quiet as a mouse.

"i love it," they say in unison. getou blinks, forgetting he was here, honestly.

"you're fuckin' gorgeous, baby," satoru finally stands, being the first one to walk towards you, cupping the side of your face in his palm. you grow hot immediately. "stunning."

even though you've never had the slightest sexual encounter with satoru, the way he had your mind running wild with imagination was near insanity. of course, it was wrong to think of another man while clearly in a committed relationship. but, it was impossible when he was always around you. making jokes here and there about clearly wanting to fuck you. the infatuation was clear as day. you hated your attraction to him. that's why you had to do this, why you wanted it. both of them at once. your feelings were mutual towards them equally, and the sexual tension would never ease unless this happened. plus, it was your birthday. and as your gift, you asked getou for this one thing. your puppy dog eyes making him unable to object.

"give me your hands," you hold out both of yours, getou swallowing and coming forward to gently clasp your small hand, satoru doing the same before you smile and turn, the men stumbling behind you with their eyes on your ass, guiding them towards the bedroom.

a rush of confidence sparks through you now. you've been wanting this for so long, so it's only right that you show them. closing the door behind them, they stare ahead, looking down to see your fingers delicately skid across their abdomens, lifting their shirts and moaning at the abs on both of their bodies. they were toned, buff in the arms but nothing steroid-like. deeply cut v-lines and slim waists. you nearly drool from the feel, desperate to clutch their waists as they fucked you hard without a care.

"baby," it's clear you're referring to getou by the purr in your voice, tits pressed firmly against his side as he looks down at you with a clench of his jaw.

"mhm?" is how he responds, trying his best to remain complacent.

"take control," you bat your lashes. "it's your pussy before his."

getou groans, satoru's grin is sadistic, finding himself clasping your wrist, taking your attention from your boyfriend and burning his eyes in your own, tugging you near him. he caresses your face admirably, humming.

"aren't you obedient," satoru's palm slaps against the side of your cheek as he chuckles, and to getou's point of view, it's absurdly violent. you've never felt this spark before, the action making your heart thump with excitement. the look on your boyfriend's face was pure anger, that deadpanned expression only meaning that he was ready to snap. satoru tries to do it again, but is stopped as soon as getou catches his wrist forcefully.

"are you asking to die?" getou seethes, satoru only raising a brow, no remorse.

"you're really blind, huh?" satoru laughs, side-eyeing you. "she likes it. don't tell me your sex life is that dull."

getou inhales, releasing his wrist once you touch the side of his face reassuringly, smiling hazily. "i like it, it's okay."

he's stuck. not sure how to respond nor react. there's so much more he has to know about you. teach himself about. even though it's only been four months into your relationship, he feels like a stranger, uneducated about your sexual desires. now he's concerned if he pleasures you enough or not. maybe this was a lesson. maybe he should let satoru do most of the work and observe while still being present. watch your reactions to things he says or does that rile you up. there was nothing wrong with being taught.

"tell me what you want," getou clenches his jaw, grabbing the back of your head and tugging softly. getou was extremely soft and caring during sex, and although you were fond of it, sometimes you wanted him to be the opposite. "i'll give you anything. just say it."

warmth fills your chest, so entranced by his sweetness. your eyes lock with satoru's, "wanna ride his face."

satoru tongues his inner cheek, looking you up and down once more. " 'course you do."

getou has his eyes on you the entire time, those big eyes of yours wide with anticipation. "can i?”

"don't ask me with that innocent tone. you're anything but," getou grunts, taking you back by his side possessively. "come sit on me."

you follow like a lost puppy, getou taking his seat on the middle of the bed, one leg propped up as you crawl on your hands and knees to him, your face in his hands he caressed gently with his thumbs, kissing you and admiring you a while longer. satoru stands behind you, tilting his head to the side to capture a picture of the cute set on your body, his hands on your ass he brings back to rub the outline of his jean-clad cock against, groaning.

"fuck, you're really soft," his hand gropes your ass hard and it makes you whine, getou watching as you bite your lip and brush back against satoru who's dry humping you through the mesh thong you wore. "my dick is so fuckin' hard right now."

you swear your clits pulsating like a goddamn vibrator, moaning into getou's mouth after he kisses you, his eyes dark and pointed viciously in satoru's way, shoving his tongue in your mouth, barely paying you attention. he's watching satoru, making sure he takes care of you, doesn't hurt you. because if he did, he'd have to hurt him. satoru chuckles from the quiet obvious threat, molding your flesh in his rough palms. you're arching your back like a cat, panting in your boyfriend's mouth who's aware of your body sensitivity. the smallest touches leaving you feral. a cool breeze of air hits your soaked core as satoru pulls your panties to your knees, raising them so they're off fully, needing access to every region.

"fuck, that's a nice ass pussy," satoru grins, knitting his dark brows together, crystal blue eyes darting between getou and your weeping cunt. you yelp when two of his fingers brush over your clit, sliding it up to your core he taps a few times and hums. then he's bringing his fingers to his nose, liking the smell before he's sucking them off. "damn, this really all yours?"

getou rolls his eyes after satoru whistles, not waiting for him to say anything, which he doesn't, blocking him out anyways. it's all about you. he wants you and he's gonna stay focused on that. he's lowering to his knees on the ground, positioning your thighs so they're spread wider, barely preparing you before he's literally kissing at your cunt with tongue, like full on making out with it. you shudder instantly, mouth dropping and gripping at getou's thigh as satoru grunts and slurps up your juices, thrusting those same fingers into you. your eyes widen partially when his tongue trails up to your puckering hole, spitting, then kissing it up, bobbing his head up and down the entirety of you.

"ooo, my god. . ." you gasp, grinding back against his face, blindly tugging at the waistband of getou's jeans, getou studying you as your face turns in ecstasy, fumbling with your hands as you pull out his cock, whimpering as you spit into your small hand before wrapping it around to pump. getou clenches his jaw, placing his hand over yours to stoke it together, his bubblegum lips pouty as he kisses you hard, swallowing your moans.

"like fuckin' candy," satoru kisses your clit hard, lips wet before he's sucking on it hard, tongue moving everywhere, skidding over your thighs as he laps you up with a deep ‘fuck’, jaw moving side to side and his hand spanking your ass slow like he's drunk, the impact hard. it's a pattern, his spews of fuck become monotonous the more he eats at it.

fuck. spank, then moved his mouth. fuck. spank, then applies more pressure with his tongue. fuck. spanks you ten times harder, then growls. it was driving you mad, unable to stop shifting your ass.

"he's not gonna stop until you cum," getou says, now holding your throat in his hand, your face contorted as you whine.

"not once," satoru counters, getou looking over your shoulder with a brow raised, eyes trailing back to yours without disagreement.

"more than once."

"m'almost there," you cry, his mouth all too good, never reaching an orgasm this quickly.

"are you?" getou hums tauntingly, running the pad of his thumb over your bottom lip. you nod, your breath hitching as he bites your lower lip and sucks, blood rushing. you jerk your hand faster, keeping it on the tip like he liked, getou folding easily, hips twitching.

"gonna give it to me?" satoru asks, never ceasing his assault, in love with the way your knees buckle.

"nnn, yea," you chew on your lips, already fucked out. not prepared for what they had in store for you next.

"yeah?" satoru mocks your tone, stuffing his fingers into you and moving to your desired pace. your vision goes static like an old television when you cum, falling forward to rest your cheek on your boyfriend's chest, both the men half stripping throughout your fixation. getou stops you from pulling at his dick, afraid he'll cum too quick. you have that affect on him.

satoru doesn't stop when you cum, he keeps going, more than once, he said. and he meant it. it's worse when getou pulls you up to suck on your neck, tugging at the hardened buds of your nipples , both men touching you at once was filthy, your head buzzing and your mouth nonstop with pornographic sonances. satoru takes his breath when he stands, licking you off his lips as if you were the best fucking dessert he's ever had. while you're left breathless, getou and satoru are pulling off the rest of their clothing, achingly hard they couldn't stand it any longer. you could read them well, especially getou, knowing when he's near done.

getou lays on his back and he pulls you on top of him, your messy face still so adorable. satoru grabs the bottle of lube and two condoms stashed in his drawer before coming back to the bed, brushing the white hair from his face and staring down at you as you turn to look behind yourself, teasing him by grinding your hips midair. satoru snickers, climbing on the bed and resting on his knees. he looks at getou.

"you go first."

your smile is lazy, hugging your man by his neck and cradling your face between it. getou holds out his hand, satoru passing him a condom, the gold packaging being torn with his teeth before he's tossing it aside and sliding it down his cock resting on his stomach.

"lift your hips," getou rasps, hands calloused on either side of your thighs, helping you up till he's sinking you down on it, stretching you good like he always does. you whimper by his ear, clenching your cunt around him once he's fully inside, swaying your ass, belly to belly as you grind and say his favorite word he liked to hear most of all from you; his name.

after satoru's secure, he spreads the lubricant over himself and then some on his fingers he uses to prep you. your cute little hole tensing when the heat from them grazes you, satoru telling you to take a deep breath and relax yourself before he's pressing against the unused entrance. you gasp when he managed to get them in, carefully thrusting past his knuckles. his fingers were as long as getou's. getou tries not to lose it, your pussy warming his cock with little to no movement. satoru continues to prep you for two more minutes, wanting to make sure he eases the discomfort just a bit.

"satoru," you whimper his name, giving him permission to take his turn.

it's a clear signal, and he doesn't waste time, towering over you and pinning down your lower back to arch you a little more. getou soothes you by caressing the sides of your legs, as well as smoothing them over your back. satoru aligns his reddened cockhead to your hole, kissing up your back as he gently pushes into you, inch by inch. the unknown stretch burns, getou turning his head to whisper comforting words to keep your mind off the pain, lifting his hips to fuck into you. the mixture of pain and pleasure has you clawing at his shoulders.

halfway in, satoru decides to bring you up, clutching your chin and getting his turn to taste your lips, sliding, slowly, deeper inside the longer his mouth moved with yours, getou observing you both.

"it's good? you're good?" satoru says in between breaths, hips so close to touching your ass.

"m'good. move, please."

it's enough to make both men move in sync, satoru biting at your neck with his face scrunched up, eyeing getou beneath you. the pain subsides, and all you feel are the tingles in the pit of your stomach, dragging out your moans as they both pounded into you, satoru finally getting deep like he wanted since you relaxed more.

"jesus, fuck . . . mmm," for some reason, the erotic expression on satoru's face makes getou blush, biting his lip as he watches the two of you lose yourselves. how you scratch at his shoulder and the elicit eye roll satoru does. getou never thought he'd feel like this, or like seeing you fuck another man so much.

"you look pretty as fuck taking both of us," getou grunts, smacking at your tits and you keen in shock. satoru must be getting to him now. you scream as the two men fuck you like they'd lost their sanity, gushing around getou's cock while satoru aggressively knocks his dick into you, both following each other's rhythms for you. your skin clashing, pouncing back on them.

"shit," getou whimpers, hips stuttering as he cums inside his condom, chest heaving erratically. you rush your hand over his hair, tugging and riding them still. satoru has his arm around your neck now, slamming his hips against your ass which makes you let go of getou, holding onto his forearm as your tongue lolls out and satoru switches positions.

you're lifted off getou, satoru tossing his condom off to slide into your sluice cunt, groaning and closing his eyes from the new feeling.

"cum inside me," it has getou stunned since you've never said that once, deathly afraid of the idea of pregnancy. maybe you gained a breeding kink overnight. he wonders what videos you researched prior to this that sparked this sudden fantasy to be dominated by two men, two roommates, two new best friends.

"was doing that anyways," he licks the shell of your ear with a malicious cackle. "bet you'd let me fuck you raw every day if it meant I'd get to fill you up."

"yess, baby," you weep, out of your mind entirely.

"baby?" satoru whistles, glaring at getou who only blinked. what's up with you? were you under his spell or something? "i like that. you tryna' make one with me?"

"get smacked," getou threatens.

satoru only grins, grabbing your chin and pressing his nose to your cheek, keeping his eyes on getou. "don't wanna be a daddy with me? it'd be fun. I'll push the stroller and you hold her hand so she doesn't trip with the other kid in her belly."

"cut it," getou seethes.

"you're no fun," satoru pouts, still fucking you back on his dick like it's nothing, your head spinning. his attentions back on you. "say it one more time for me."

"baby," you slur, swallowing the extra saliva built up in your mouth from drooling, giggling when he groans in approval.

"good fuckin' girl," satoru hisses, yanking you back hard, like some rag doll, your screams softening the longer he prolonged, balls slapping against your sticky clit and your tits bouncing so cutely in your babydoll set.

you slap your hands on getou's torso once you cum for your third time, tone drowning out by satoru's who growls and paints your tight walls white, your legs frantically twitching as you fall forward, getou swallowing, endlessly fascinated by you as he rubs you to cool you down.

"wanna watch it drip," satoru keens, raising your ass and holding the dip of your spine down, licking his lips as he watches the way his cum glides from you. "damn, i think it's my birthday, honestly."

you're spent, still shaky and barely having air left in your lungs. satoru leans over you, kisses your cheek with a loud 'muah!' before doing the same to getou, only he kisses him on the lips.

"don't kiss me, asshole!" getou splutters, palm over satoru's face as he shoved him away. you giggle weakly into your boyfriend's chest, reaching behind yourself to keep satoru pressed to your back for warmth, the three of you snuggled up comfortably.

“thank you babe,” you smile, elated.

“you’re welcome, baby,” they say in unison.

getou rolls his eyes, a petty grunt released. “she’s not talking to you.”

“s’okay, her pussy did,” satoru cackles, kissing your cheek with tongue to piss the black-haired man off even further. he remains silent. this time.

786 notes · View notes

thecoochiefairy · 28 days

Text

good morning, beauties. i just wanted to give a heads up for the last couple of months i’ve been HEAVILY editing new Salem, and i’m happy to say that i’m finally finished! (with what i’ve posted, at least.) so what’s posted now is the new + improved version. different scenes, new additions of plot, new character developments ! basically a completely different book. so my suggestion to all my supporters would be to go back and re-read from the beginning. i promise it’ll be worth your while. all right, coochiefairy, out! ting! 🧚🏽🫧

#black #black fantasy #black love #black stories #reading #writers on tumblr #black literature #aesthetic #spirituality #witchythings #black authors

9 notes · View notes

thecoochiefairy · 5 months

Text

𝖓𝖊𝖜 𝖘𝖆𝖑𝖊𝖒

𝐜𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝐭𝐰𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐲-𝐬𝐞𝐯𝐞𝐧.

𝐁𝐑𝐎𝐌𝐀𝐍𝐂𝐄.

“WHERE THE FUCK IS SIN AND PHEME?”

Despite the bodies that lounge around the furniture in the room, their concern is far from relaxed. Aries’ family stares at him as they await for an answer. He’d spent the last couple of hours trying to figure that out himself. The chaos of everything that happened in the middle of Cloud’s room resulted in both women disappearing, if being honest he wasn’t sure how to answer this question.

“I don’t know, I been tryna’ mind link her but she’s not answering.”

“She can’t be alone right now, there’s a possibility she could transition and cause an entire massacre in the wrong setting,” Adonis reminds.

“She’s with Pheme, she’s fine.”

“So…what happened again?” Aria looks in between the two awkward stares at one another, taking another sip of her wine as she’d only been observing this conversation.

“Mariah and that lil’ half white girl was….” She raises her body up as she wants someone to finish what she’s saying.

“Two manning’ Cloud,” Calypso and Jupiter finish.

“Would it still be two manning’ if it’s women?” She questions.

“Wouldn’t it be two woman-ning?” Adonis then asks her.

“Is that what really matters to y’all right now?” Aries raises his eyebrows at his unserious family members.

“Well no, I’m just wondering why Cloud would do all that knowing that it would’ve ended badly,” Aria shrugs, taking another sip of the dark red liquid.

“Trauma response, maybe,” Adonis mutters.

“Poor baby. I just wish he would have talked to someone,” Aria sighs.

“Now hold up,” Jupiter interrupts, “What we not finna’ do is cue the violins entirely. I am not connecting him being assaulted to having sex with someone he’s aware Sin despises—plus, a snitch— all in one.”

“Don’t forget Mariah,” Calypso points out.

“Exactly, let’s not forget Mariah—who was supposed to be her friend. Sounds like Cloud was tryna’ get his lick back.”

“Lick back? For what?” Their mother frowns.

“Hello?” Jupiter then points to Aries standing in front of him, Aries then crossing his arms as he now wants to end this uncomfortable conversation.

“It wasn’t like that,” he argues, adjusting the chain on his neck to distract himself.

“That’s fine if you didn’t holla’ at Sin with ill intentions. I know you didn’t, we just saying,” Jupiter responds.

“So what now?” Aria pulls the conversation back to a bigger issue, wondering how they’d move forward with everything that’s happened.

“Imma’ go talk to Cloud,” Aries announces.

“For fuckin’ what?” Calypso sits up, “He ain’t your friend! I know you not finna’ go apologize.”

“Not about this, Calypso. I just think he needs a friend right now, don’t be like that.”

Calypso sucks his teeth, cringing as he suddenly felt a palm swipe across the back of his head. Jupiter snaps, “He’s being an adult you dweeb. You should take notes.”

His twin brother roles his eyes as he mutters, “I enjoyed this conversation more when it was messy.”

HE MENTALLY PREPARED THAT THIS WOULD BE AWKWARD. His ears feel as though he’s underwater as he tunes out the incessant giggling that fires around him, watching as furry paws stumble against the grass. They’re not nearly as excited as the bodies that chase them around, even louder giggles surrounding the miniature animals as the coven’s children play their own version of “tag.”

“How the hell do they move so fast?” Blue comes beside Aries, pressing his hands on his knees as he attempts to catch his breath.

“Mr. Aries, tag!” A small voice calls, Aries looking down to see the familiar little girl, Beauty. Her blue eyes beam as she presses her finger against his side, her entire body disappearing before he can react to the intrusion. Both men see her then reappear on the other side. She shouts as the pups are finally able to catch up to her, running over to playfully attack. It entertained Aries to see the children enjoy themselves despite being distracted.

“You talked to Sin?” Blue inquires.

“If she wanted to be found, she’d be here.”

“Ouch. Don’t be getting all uptight with me, asswipe,” Blue insults.

Aries looks over to him, realizing his tone of voice. “My bad, just a lot of shit on my mind.”

“Talk to me then, I’m a great listener,” Blue bats his eyelashes.

Before Aries can reply, a familiar scent catches his nose and he turns around to see Cloud standing behind him. He has a look on his face that reads hesitance, as if he expects the worst out of this meetup.

“Uh—Elijah said you wanted to talk?” Cloud says, shoving his hands into his pockets uncomfortably.

“Am I in the twilight zone? What episode did I miss?” Blue blurts, his eyes wide and chaotic.

Aries wants to uppercut his best friend. Had he not had that title, he probably would’ve. Instead he only coughs, communicating in his thoughts as he says, ‘Go away, please?”

“Oh! Aight, bet,” Blue shakes his head quickly, “C’mon pups and lil’ witchy babies, let’s go to the green house!”

Material shreds in front of Aries and Cloud as Blue drops onto his knees. His limbs lengthen out, fur replacing his smooth skin as claws dig into the green grass. A color of brown comes up from beneath his paws that now sink into the dirt. Arrays of howls sing into the sky as the animals take off, following behind his large frame.

“You smoke?” Aries asks, turning around as he begins walking into the forest where the houses are.

“Uh…yeah?” Cloud hesitates.

Aries gestures for him to follow, Cloud slowly walking behind as they make their way over to his place. Cloud is unsure of what this conversation is supposed to be about, but if it’s anything regarding confrontation, he planned to cut it short.

Aries ignores the eyes of his twin brothers as they yell at one another while playing the game, silence then cutting sharply as they both watch the two walk upstairs towards Aries’ room. They go past his actual bedroom that plays soft music, going out onto the patio. Aries leans himself on the railing as he reaches for the blunt behind his ear. He scoops the lighter from his pocket as the joint sits between his lips, lightning the end to ignite the object.

“You said you wanted to speak,” Cloud reminds, trying to figure out what’s going on.

Aries nods his head as he inhales the smoke encompassing his lungs, traveling back out his nose as he removes the blunt from his lips and reaches it out to Cloud.

He slowly takes it from his hand, unable to hold back as he asks, “Is it laced?”

Aries eyes drop lowly. “Now why the hell would I lace myself? C’mon, I come in peace. I bought this shit off your friend when I asked where you were.”

“Elijah don’t even smoke like that.”

“Exactly why he gave it to me.”

“Cause it’s laced?”

“‘Cause my plug is all the way in New Orleans, and you worry too much. You done interrogating?”

Cloud looks down at his hand. He then takes the blunt from his fingers as he begins to smoke, still keeping his guard up nonetheless.

“So what did you want?”

“Just wanted to check on you, ask how you’re feeling,” Aries admits.

“Like shit. But I don’t know why you’d think I would choose you as someone to confide in,” Cloud replies coyly.

“I don’t expect you to do anything. But considering you standing here smoking with me, you can’t despise me that much. Nor would you have agreed to talk. So whatever you want to say, I won’t be mad at.”

Cloud watches as smoke fills the space in between them. With everything going on in his head, he could almost scream at the thought of revealing all of his feelings. It’d been so long since someone had asked him whether he was okay or not, or more so him even answering the question. This was the last person he planned to confide in, but he figured it was no worse than talking to anyone else.

“Do you even like her? Seriously,” he allows that intrusive thought to succeed through his lips.

Aries doesn’t expect that to be his first question. He halts, crossing his arms as he takes a deep breath before he asks, “You want me to be honest?”

“I’m not asking you to lie.”

He sighs, “I like Sin…a lot. But right now we’re in this weird ass limbo because of everything going on. She’s been tryna’ keep her mind off of y’all’s issue, but I can tell how much she cares about you.”

“…Okay,” Cloud exhales.

Silence goes between the two as they both try to find the next thing to say, Aries then clearing the atmosphere as he then asks, “Do you still have feelings for her?”

“I…I’ve always felt like I had to like Sin. That’s just the way it’s been,” he admits.

“That doesn’t sound very genuine.”

Cloud rolls his lips in. He’d never actually admitted that to anyone, and now hearing himself say it out loud felt foreign against his tongue. He continues, “Sybil has always had a specific way of running things, including me and Sin’s relationship. She’s…she’s what I know.”

“But is that what you want?” Aries inquires.

Cloud squints his eyes at the question. He grills, “Is this some type of reverse psychology shit? Is this your plot against me to think I don’t actually like her?”

Aries smacks his lips, shoving the blunt back towards him as he commands, “Bro, hit this shit. I’m literally just tryna’ talk to you. Chill.”

Cloud slowly takes it into his hand. He doesn’t feel the need to apologize for his assumption, but he does realize that he’s being somewhat dramatic.

“I just want to be able to do my own thing without feeling like someone else has a plan for me. Or that I have to be with someone in order to fulfill that plan. Sometimes I can be a lil’ emotional—“

“A little?” Aries cuts off.

“I liked you better when ya’ ass was being Dr. Phil.”

Aries shrugs, “Continue.”

It’s as if all his emotions are now on a billboard for everyone to see, yet it’s only one other person standing in front of him. This person doesn’t laugh, budge, or make him feel as though his opinion doesn’t matter. It almost made him feel at ease. Or maybe it was just the weed talking.

“I’m enjoying this… ‘being single’ thing. I just want to explore my options and explore who I am as a person.”

Aries nods his head in agreement, about to respond before Cloud then continues, “And…if Sin is happy with you and she makes you happy…I guess I’m content with that.”

Cloud watches as Aries raises his eyebrows. He then presses, “Please say something before I change my good heartedness.”

“Uh—right, fasho. But this isn’t about Sin right now, this is about you. Are you comfortable enough to talk about what happened in Oseidon?”

Cloud cringes at the memory. It’s been a while since he’d been able to remind himself of what happened without wanting to completely shut down. He suddenly remembered what it felt like being constricted, no one able to help him. It was something he wouldn’t wish on an enemy.

“It was traumatizing. I think it’s what’s led me to wanting to be in control of my decisions and my own body. But besides that, I’ve been doing things like focusing more on school, spending more time with my friends. It’s kept me from being down in my emotions…I think once I feel back to normal, I will mend things with Sin.”

“I encourage that, she misses you. I can tell you miss her as well.”

“I do,” Cloud agrees.

The silence between the two returns. Cloud doesn’t feel like anything has seriously changed between them, but he does feel a respect that he wouldn’t expect to have given him. To be able to put all of their bullshit aside and talk to him as if they’d known each other for years. It made him happy knowing that Aries was now someone important to Sin’s life. He wouldn’t admit that though.

“So…should we hug now—“

“No,” Aries quickly shakes his head.

“Okay,” Cloud just as quickly answers. He ashes the blunt in between his fingers on the patio’s railing before he concludes, “Imma’ head back to Elijah. He’s having a panic attack since he heard Sin and Pheme disappeared. You heard from them by chance?”

“I know just as much as you do, nothing. But if I hear from them I’ll let you know.”

“Okay.”

He turns towards the door of the patio, standing there for a brief second before he turns to Aries and teases, “You sure about not wanting that hug?”

“Get the fuck off of my porch, Cloud.”

#black #black fantasy #black love #black stories #reading #romance #writers on tumblr #black literature #black tumblr #salem witch trials #black wolves saga

7 notes · View notes

thecoochiefairy · 10 months

Text

posted it kinda late; sorry if y’all didn’t see it!

—aliyah

𝖓𝖊𝖜 𝖘𝖆𝖑𝖊𝖒

warning. sexual content and sexual violence mentioned.

𝐜𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝐭𝐰𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐲-𝐬𝐢𝐱.

𝐓𝐇𝐈𝐒 𝐒𝐇𝐈𝐓 𝐈𝐒 𝐆𝐇𝐄𝐓𝐓𝐎!

SLEEP WAS THE FIRST THING SIN DID WHEN SHE ARRIVED BACK IN PROVENANCE. She hadn’t mentioned to anyone that she was back, considering it was very early in the morning and she also didn’t want to make her presence known. She wanted a moment of peace. Where no one could bother her, blow up her phone, answer questions, expect her to save a whole damn coven.

It felt like she hadn’t slept in years. She had snuck into Elijah’s room as she dropped off his inhaler, tiptoeing out—but not forgetting to sneak out with his ‘sleepy tea’ ingredients in her hand. It had felt like the most amazing rest she had in a long time, when she woke up she felt as though she could do a backflip. But she was hopeful, not crazy.

She hoped that this rest would give her a more optimistic outlook on everything going on in her life. As she sat up in the bed, she rubbed her eyes as she thought about what she needed to accomplish today. Then she remembered.

Memories of what happened the night before—the dream, her ass of a grandmother. If Sybil wasn’t answering any questions, she was damn sure going to find out herself. She showered away any stress that was tight in her muscles, did her makeup routine and slipped on brown cargos with a matching tube top. She even spent extra time on her hair. The striking blue swallowed into a claw clip, flyaways curling around her face.

She shoved her phone into her back pocket as she exited her room, going straight for Adonis’ place. It was always conveniently unlocked as she made her way into the door, greeting everyone as she said, “Good morning. Hey momma, you seen Aries?”

“Morning!” Aria greeted back, always chirpy in the morning as her husband was the opposite. It was the same routine Sin had gotten almost use to seeing. The twins were in the living room fussing over a game, Aria was making breakfast for everyone, and Adonis was at the table staring grumpily as he yelled on the phone about pack members duties.

“Most likely upstairs. He hasn’t come down yet for anything to eat, so he’s either sleep or showering. Do you want some pancakes?” She gestures towards the food along the stove.

“No ma’am, I’m actually inna’ hurry. But thank you! Promise I’ll never miss dinner though.”

“You better not. I sit a plate out for you sometimes, don’t hurt my feelings.”

“I’d never,” Sin blows her a kiss. She makes her way past the twins as Calypso greets, “Hey future wifey,” and Jupiter greets, “Where’s my good morning kiss?”

“Good morning Calypso,” she rolls her eyes as she goes up the stairs, “Your good morning kiss is wherever your little spider-monkey girlfriend is!”

She isn’t able to hear their responses as she’s now at the end of the hallway on the second floor, knocking at the door of Aries’ bedroom. He of course doesn’t answer, yet she still tries to be respectful. She opens the door as she looks to the bed to see it’s perfectly made. She then looks towards the bathroom to hear the shower running, R&B music playing along the bedroom. She can hear Aries humming softly to the music as she smells his tea-tree body wash from the room door.

Making her way fully into the bathroom, she presses her lips together as she gets a full view of him in his standing shower. He satisfyingly washes his beard with his eyes closed, still humming the music before he then calls loudly, “Yo, momma! Did you finish with breakfast? Did you make pancakes and cut them into the shape of my name?”

Sin leans herself against the wall across from the shower as she speaks, “Breakfast isn’t ready yet. Not sure about the letter shaped pancakes though,” she grins.

Aries opens his eyes that are now wide as he freezes. He wants to compliment her first, or maybe say good morning, or maybe cuss her out for not announcing herself from the embarrassing question he just asked.

“You have your things and I have mine. My momma making pancakes shaped like my name makes me a very happy Aries,” he defends, now washing the shampoo out of his beard as Sin laughs.

“Not here to make fun of you, just teasing. You uh, busy? I got a favor to ask.”

“Wassup?” He turns the water off in the shower, pulling his towel from the top of the glass door as he exits out all while wrapping the material around his waist. Sin steps back as he comes out, unable to get her words out as he grabs her throat and pulls her forward, slamming his lips into hers. She immediately accepts the gesture, his tongue swirling around her mouth in a way that had her thighs clenching.

He then pulls back as he gives her a gentle peck, softly asking, “How you feelin’?”

It went from her thighs clenching to her heart fluttering. If someone had made a bet with her on whether or not her emotions were growing for this man, she’d be fucking broke. She didn’t understand where this sudden amount of affection had came from, although she wasn’t complaining about it. It made her want to be more open to him.

“I’m okay, I um—had a—um—“

“Favor?” He reminds, chuckling at her stuttering.

“Yeah. If you knew, where do y’all keep important files from past missions or just history in general? Like a specific date?”

“What date you looking for?”

“August 24, 2010.”

“The library. All the older shit is in these lil’ file cabinets across from the libraries computer. You can’t miss it.”

“Okay. Thank you,” she nods. She feels her cheeks become warm as she grips the back of his neck and pulls him down, kissing him again.

“I must be doing something right to get a kiss, or did Sybil kidnap the real Sin and this is a doppelgänger?”

“Funny, dickhead. But seriously, imma’ head to the library, I’ll come find you later, okay?” She wraps her arms around his waist. She doesn’t have a problem being affectionate, it was just being affectionate with Aries.

“I can come with you—“

“No no, it’s okay. I promised Sybil I’d get some research done, don’t wanna be distracted. Once I finish I’ll come back.”

“Good. I got this show I wanna watch—“

“If it’s that weird animated show you were talking to me about that one time, please spare me the details.”

“C’mon, anime is cool! You ain’t gotta be like that!—“

“Goodbye, Aries,” she waves off, closing the door behind herself.

THE LIBRARY WAS ALWAYS SO QUIET. Anytime she entered it was somehow always her in there, did nobody like to read in this pack?

Her eyes searched around before she found the filing cabinet Aries had referred to. She looked through the dates, going all the way down to the eighth month of the year until she found it under the date of the twenty-fourth. The top of the folder read, ‘THE SUMNEY BITE.’

Sin frowned. It wasn’t much of anything in this folder, the object itself being very thin. She assumed that meant it wasn’t any information to give, that whatever happened didn’t want to truly be talked about.

She sat herself on a chair as she placed the folder on top of the desk, revealing the inside that also didn’t have much font on the paper. From the title it seemed to be a major event, so why didn’t it feel as though when looking at this paper?

Her confusion became bigger as she read over the names.

MISSION: UNSUCCESSFUL

NAMES: LIRAZ SUMNEY, FORMER BETA FOR ALPHA ADONIS. ASAUD SUMNEY, SON OF LIRAZ SUMNEY. ALAYA SUMNEY, MOTHER OF ASAUD SUMNEY, WIFE OF LIRAZ SUMNEY.

BAMBI DEVEAX, FORMER MEMBER OF NEW SALEM COVEN.

ARIA ADONIS, WIFE OF ADONIS ADONIS, ALPHA OF PROVENANCE PACK.

ADONIS ADONIS, ALPHA OF PROVENANCE PACK.

DEATHS: LIRAZ SUMNEY. BAMBI DEVEAUX.

ALIVE: ASAUD SUMNEY.

ALAYA SUMNEY, PROCLAIMED MENTALLY UNSTABLE AND TRANSFERRED TO ELYSIUM ASYLUM, MADISONVILLE.

“ ‘The fuck?” Sin mutters.

This still tells her nothing at all. It only brings more confusion in her own mind as she thinks, why was Blue any part of this situation? What happened to the both of his parents? It wasn’t just about what Sybil was hiding anymore. It was about what Provenance was hiding as well.

It was almost disappointing to go into the library thinking she’d find all the answers she needed and come out with nothing. She figured maybe she could bring the conversation up to Blue and Aries, but she also figured that might not have been the best idea. She figured, maybe this was finally a time to rekindle things with Cloud and Pheme. She wanted their support in this situation, but she also really just wanted her friends back. She places the folder in the tote bag she has.

Exiting out of the library, she’s now on another mission to find Pheme before she found Cloud. She caught some familiar faces as she walked outside, waving at Buffy, Trey and Elijah who looked to be walking towards the forest talking to one another. Buffy and Trey were smoking, Trey offering the blunt towards Elijah who shakes his head. Elijah then raises his hand towards Sin to wave again, showing her that he has the inhaler she’d brought him. Sin smiles.

They disappear into the trees, Sin now seeing Aries and Blue standing close to the Training Building while talking to one another. They weren’t the people she wanted to run into at the moment, but it wasn’t going to kill her to speak.

“Hey,” she spoke, “Hope I’m not interrupting the conversation.”

“Nah, you good. Aries was telling me that you were looking for some information about the day of August 24th, 2010? That’s the anniversary of my parents’ death.”

“Parents? Like both?” She doesn’t mean to repeat what he said, but she was confused.

“Yeah, my pops was known as ‘Big Raz’ around here, full name was Liraz. Meant some shit about the color was blue, hence my nickname,” he speaks about his dad in an admiration, it almost makes Sin sad.

“My point is, world is small. Just made me think about that when you asked about the date is all,” Blue banters.

“Yeah, it’s too damn small,” Sin mutters, “You guys seen Pheme by any chance?”

“We seen her leaving out of Clouds room. But that was hours ago,” Aries shrugs.

“Everything okay?” Blue asks.

“Yeah! Everything’s fine—“

Sin stops in her tracks. She sometimes forgets about the heightened senses she has at times, one of them being her sensitive hearing. She could hear a pen drop from miles away if she wanted to, but she could close out the extra noise if need be. Right now she could hear a particular sound coming from almost twenty feet away, and it sounded like someone was in pain. Or—moaning?

“Sin?” Blue asks.

“You hear that?” Aries then hikes his head up, looking around the area.

“…Hear what?” Blue’s now more confused than anyone else.

Right on time, Pheme and Nadia appear out of the training building as they hold to-go boxes in their hands, giggling as they’re on the way to find someplace to enjoy their food. Pheme has no time to react as Sin catches her wrist in her hold, squeezing tightly that Pheme winces, “Ouch. Hey—Sin, what’s wrong?”

Pheme looks to Aries and Blue who began sniffing the air, turning her attention back towards Sin as she now hears a low sound coming from her throat. It rattles in her vocal cords, low and threatening as she bares her teeth. Nadia’s eyes go wide as she watches Sin’s vision flash. Green is the only color everyone is able to notice as they look at her.

“Uh…did she just growl?” Nadia whispers.

“That she did,” Pheme replies.

As Nadia becomes more confused, Pheme then freezes in her stance. Now all three of them look straight to where Cloud’s room is.

“What the hell is wrong with y’all?” Nadia blurts.

“More than two energies are merged. It’s like…a fucking rainbow almost,” Pheme mutters.

“What you’ mean they merged? Like somebody fuckin’ or something?” Blue clarifies.

“Exactly like somebody is fuckin’,” Sin replies.

Everyone looks around at each other before they mutter, “Uh oh.”

They’re unable to stop Sin as she takes off in that direction. She places her hand around the knob of Cloud’s door, futile as she rips the wood off of its hinges effortlessly, Aries and Blue ducking as the object flies into the trees.

She wished the scene in front of her wasn’t what she’d actually expected to see. But it was the third face that had thrown her for a loop. Cloud laid under the two bodies that sat atop of him, one riding him as the other sat along his face. Mariah and Electra had no time time to even realize that they’d been caught. Gasps of shock and horror surfaced the room as Sin was already speeding onto the bed, grabbing both women as she screamed in an animalistic manner.

Mariah covers her nose as Sin throws her entire strength into the punch, swatting the muscle within her nose. Blue belts from the background, “Oooooh!” as Mariah covers her gushing nostrils. Sin snaps her head as she turns to Electra who has fear in her wide eyes, throwing her hands out as she begs, “Please! Not the nose! It just healed!”

Sin laughs humorlessly as she repeats, “Oh? Not the nose? Okay!” Speaking over Electra’s pleads. Electra shrieks louder as Sin drags her off of the bed, slamming her face into the wall and it creates a dent. She feels arms wrap around her waist as Aries confines her, Blue coming around as he grips the hand that’s holding Electra’s hair. He attempts to pull her off—it’s unfortunate she has a death grip upon it .

“Let me go or I’m scalping this bitch!” she huffs, Electra shaking her head as she panics, “Please don’t scalp me!”

“What the fuck is going on here?!” Sin yells, now taking attention to Cloud who has his bottom half covered, standing on the other side of the bed. She notices he still hasn’t given much reaction to this situation. She wanted to end him.

Mariah is still in shock from the punch. She mutters, “I forget new wolves have more strength in the beginning of their transition. I also forget that she’s a hybrid, so this is a different ballgame. At the same time…I might’ve deserved this punch.” she banters, holding her nose as it continues to pour blood.

It makes her more upset that Mariah is the only one opening her mouth, rage an understatement of how she’s feeling. Electra shrieks as Sin tugs harder on her scalp, the clasp around her hair deadly.

“Mariah—As much as we’re all confused, I really don’t wanna see this girl get her entire scalp ripped off. Please explain what’s going on,” Nadia speaks up.

“Well…it’s kinda self explanatory?” Mariah raises an eyebrow.

“Keep getting smart, I’ll punch you again while holding this bitch,” Sin can now feel her entire body shaking.

“Well…” Electra trembles, “I came in here to ask him something.”

“How’d you end up naked?” Sin looks down.

“…I asked him about school?” she tries again.

“You asked him about school yet you ended up naked,” Sin considered breaking her neck at this point, “You want to be an influencer on Tok-Tik. Bitch, please.”

Aries then corrects behind her, “…Tik-Tok.”

“Mars?” She insults without looking at him, “Shut the actual fuck up right now.”

“Damn. That’s a new one,” he mutters.

Mariah then awkwardly laughs, “Why don’t we just—start over?”

“You can start with the fucking truth, Mariah,” Sin huffs unnaturally, beginning to swing Electra’s head around which causes a panic behind her. Electra cries, “Ouch, ouch! Okay—okay. Well…I was reading this thing called ‘Terms and Conditions’ on…In-stant-gram?”

“Instagram,” everyone corrects.

“Yeah…well, you know Cloud’s a lawyer and s—stuff—“

“No he’s not! He hasn’t even finished undergrad, nor taken any official test,” Sin cuts off.

Electra frowns, “But he told me—“

Sin then takes her free hand and gently smacks Electra on the skin of her forehead, causing her to whimper and she closes her mouth.

“You,” Sin refers to Mariah.

Mariah says nothing for a moment, then putting her hands out as she points to Cloud, “The bitch is bad, what you want me to do?! Say no?”

“YES!” everyone in the room replies.

Aries squeezes tighter around Sin who attempts to break out of his hold, grunting as he shouts, “This is yo’ problem now, Mariah!”

“Oh spare me the cry, Mars. Don’t act like you ain’t know who you were dealing with,” she rolls her eyes, crossing her arms over her bare chest.

“Do you even care? Am I wasting my breath when I should just be beating your ass?” Sin questions.

“I care…listen, it’s not like I didn’t tell you I’d never had a girl-friend before. I didn’t know these things were off limits. I’ve always been friends with guys, they’ve always asked me to join in?” Mariah shrugs.

“Did I ask you to go fuckin’ into the sunset with Cloud?” Sin tilts her head.

“Well now that you bring it up…no?”

“You can’t be serious,” Sin shakes her head, feeling as if she’s in a dream.

“I’m deadly serious. Maybe had you wrote a manual for things girl-friends don’t do, I would’ve known?” She blinks.

“Well THIS, friends don’t do this Mariah! Okay?”

“Okay! Does that mean we’re still friends?” Mariah steps forward.

“In the deepest parts of hell,” Sin viciously smiles.

“Well damn,” Mariah places a hand over her chest.

Once Sin now feels herself calming down, she slowly removes Electra from her palms. Electra quickly stands as she runs over to Cloud, stepping behind him in hopes that he would protect her. Sin finally takes the moment to see who the real problem was in this entire situation, and he hadn’t said a word.

Cloud reads her face as he speaks, “I don’t know what you want me to say.”

“This tells me everything I need to know. You don’t need to say anything,” Sin can feel her body heating up again.

“So you don’t care now?” Cloud asks, Sin feeling as if he’s almost taunting her.

“What was the prize, Cloud? Were you looking for attention? a reaction out of me? You fuck—somebody that was a friend to me, and then a bitch I can’t stand, for what? A round of a-fucking-pplause?”

“This is the reaction I was looking for, actually. I wanted you to feel how I felt,” he admits.

“…What in the fuck are you talking about?!” Sin seethes, Aries and blue now holding her back as she takes a step towards him.

“I’d watch my words, even we can’t stop her if she goes full throttle,” Blue warns.

“So you didn’t fuck Aries?” Cloud interrogated.

“That’s your concern?!” She attempts to jerk out of the two men’s hold again, both of them squeezing harder. She continues, “Sure did. Been bouncing on that dick for weeks now. But you wanna know why any of that is irrelevant ? Because we aren’t together, Cloud! Our entire relationship sailed a while ago.”

“WHA?!” Mariah shrieks out, everyone jumping at her reaction, “Y’all fucked, without moi?!”

“Must you have sex with everyone?” Pheme exasperated.

“No, but it’s brownie points if I do—“

Mariah then stops in her sentence. Eyes watch as her lips slowly began to vanish from her face, her hands smacking over where her mouth had been as she begins humming chaotically, her hands swatting in the air as she attempts to talk yet she cant.

“Sin, please put Mariah’s lips back on her face,” Aries asks calmly.

He winces as she snaps her neck towards his face, “Why you tryna’ help her? You wanna be next?”

“I’m not tryna help her. But if she can’t talk, she’s gonna start thinking. Loudly. I can’t let a mind link travel to my pops!…I swear, everyday it’s something new with y’all. I—I can’t be Alpha if I can’t keep you motherfuckers together, all y’all wanna do is act like CENTARS!” he practically whines at this point.

“Idon’thavetimeforyourtantrumrightnow. Just— SHUT UP, SAGGITARIUS!” Sin screams.

Aries closes his mouth. Sin then rips out of his and Blue’s grasps as she snaps, “Get the fuck off me.”

She walks over to Cloud, unable to hold back her anger as she opens her palm and swipes it across his face. Cloud only grits his teeth, a wave of emotion coming over Sin as she can’t stop her emotional words to run away from her mouth.

“We’ve been through so much for you to do this, Cloud! I would’ve NEVER done anything like this to you. Why? Why?” she can’t hold back the tears that begin to fall. At this point, anyone is unable to make out the words she says as she cries, beating her fists against Cloud’s chest. Even in their unserious moments, the entire reality of what happened was serious enough. She felt betrayed, all she wanted to know was his true reason behind it.

In the same breath, he also felt emotional. All of the time he spent screaming on the inside from everything that’d happened, he’d been able to keep it to himself and watched as the world moved without him. He thought he could keep this game going. But watching as Sin screamed in his face, everyone looking at him with judgement—he couldn’t take it anymore.

“Just—Fuckin’ tell me why!—“

“Because I was RAPED, Sin!”

The room goes silent. Sin stops all of her movement as she breaths heavily, registering what he said. Her heart drops in her chest as she now sees his eyes become glossy.

Cloud quickly wipes his eyes as he looks away from her, “You don’t know what the fuck I’ve been through, what that was like! I—it hurt,” he cries, his fists balling together. Sin continues to cry silently across from him, wanting to think what he said wasn’t real, wishing it wasn’t real for him.

“It—it fucking hurt,” he sobs, collapsing himself to his knees.

Sin wants to run over and hug him. Console him. But she doesn’t want to do so without asking. She steps closer to him, leaning down as as she sniffs, “Why…why didn’t you tell me—“

“Why would anyone want to know that? Ask me. Who the fuck wants to tell anyone that?” he snaps, Sin flinching at his tone.

She can’t answer that question, because that isn’t something anyone wants to be told. She turns towards Pheme and she asks, “Did you know?”

Pheme becomes uncomfortable as all the concerned eyes are now upon her. She didn’t realize in the time she spent comforting Cloud of his own emotions, she hadn’t taken consideration of her own. She feels her heart beating in her chest, unable to predict her reaction to that question.

“It wasn’t my place to tell, Sin. We were together. I…I was beaten as it happened. I couldn’t help,” she folds her arms together, Nadia placing her hand on her back and she feels Pheme becoming emotional.

“It wasn’t to intentionally hurt you, Sin. We know that you also went through something that day—you were also the last to wake up in the hospital. It was just—hard. For that, I’m so sorry,” Pheme admits, tears also coming down her eyes yet she wants to ignore them, she almost feels embarrassed.

The entire room is emotional at this point. The events of Osiedon haunted their memories, feeling as though it’s something in all of their lives they can’t seem to forget. Maybe coming together would’ve changed the predicaments of these situations. Maybe it still would’ve ended up the same way.

Aries then hears another persons tears as he looks over and sees Blue crying, asking, “Nigg—why are you crying?”

“This is just so sad. I’m sorry,” Blue cries, Pheme unable to hold her laugh through her tears as she allows him to hug her.

“…Okay,” Aries sighs, “To Pheme and Cloud, I really am sorry about what happened to you two. Those entire couple of days were fucked up, and for that we’re all needed apologies. But this didn’t need to end up where it did, Cloud. It’s not easy to admit something like that as a man, I know. But— you could’ve told any of us. We could’ve gotten you the help you needed. This pack is a family. We would’ve never let you go through that alone. But this?,” he refers to the situation at hand, “This…it doesn’t justify that.”

“I’m just so tired of everyone patronizing me. Treating me like some sensitive ass ni…” he stops himself, sniffling, “I’m a man, okay! A fuckin’ man!” He beats his hand along his chest.

“Fuckin’ Mariah and Electra didn’t make you any more of a man though,” Aries replies, “We could’ve duked it out if you wanted some testosterone points. But this is just wrong. You don’t owe me shit, so have your fun. But to sin? That’s different.”

Cloud says nothing. The rest of the room also falls to silence as they take in what he says. He then takes control of the situation once again as he suggests, “We should all just…leave. Get some rest. Try again tomorrow, maybe it’ll lead to a productive conversation.”

All while Aries is saying all of this, Sin has completely tuned out. She now finds this entire situation stupid, wishing this could’ve ended somewhere else. She feels sorry for the people closest to her, wishing she could give them the love and support they needed. Even with how sorry she felt for Cloud, she couldn’t help but feel entirely hurt. She then looks down at the floor as realizes that she’d thrown the folder with all of the information regarding her moms passing. This is what she needed to focus on, not this bullshit.

With that, she grabs the folder and presses it against her chest. She walks over to Pheme as she grabs her hand, and without anymore words said—the both of them disappear. At the same time, Mariah’s lips appear back on her face. She’s thankful that they’ve returned.

“Or…we could do that,” Aries sighs.

#black wolves saga #witches #aesthetic #witchcraft #witchythings #poc reader #wolves #new salem

14 notes · View notes

thecoochiefairy · 10 months

Text

𝖓𝖊𝖜 𝖘𝖆𝖑𝖊𝖒

warning. sexual content and sexual violence mentioned.

𝐜𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝐭𝐰𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐲-𝐬𝐢𝐱.

𝐓𝐇𝐈𝐒 𝐒𝐇𝐈𝐓 𝐈𝐒 𝐆𝐇𝐄𝐓𝐓𝐎!

SLEEP WAS THE FIRST THING SIN DID WHEN SHE ARRIVED BACK IN Providence. She hadn’t mentioned to anyone that she was back, considering it was very early in the morning and she also didn’t want to make her presence known. She wanted a moment of peace. Where no one could bother her, blow up her phone, answer questions, expect her to save a whole damn coven.

It felt like she hadn’t slept in years. She had snuck into Elijah’s room as she dropped off his inhaler, tiptoeing out—but not forgetting to sneak out with his ‘sleepy tea’ ingredients in her hand. It felt like the most amazing rest she had in a long time, when she woke up she felt as though she could do a backflip. But she was hopeful, not crazy.

Memories of what happened the night before—the dream, her ass of a grandmother. If Sybil wasn’t answering any questions, she was damn sure going to find out herself. She showered away any stress that was tight in her muscles, did her makeup routine and slipped on black cargos with a matching tube top. She even spent extra time on her hair. The striking blue swallowed into a claw clip, flyaways curling around her face.

“Most likely upstairs. He hasn’t come down yet for anything to eat, so he’s either sleeping or showering. Do you want some pancakes?” She gestures towards the food along the stove.

“No ma’am, I’m actually inna’ hurry. But thank you! Promise I’ll never miss dinner though.”

“You better not. I sit a plate out for you sometimes, don’t hurt my feelings.”

“I’d never,” Sin blew her a kiss. She makes her way past the twins as Calypso greets, “Hey future wifey,” and Jupiter greets, “Where’s my good morning kiss?”

“Good morning Calypso,” she rolls her eyes as she goes up the stairs, “Your good morning kiss is wherever your little spider-monkey girlfriend is!”

She isn’t able to hear their responses as she’s now at the end of the hallway on the second floor, knocking at the door of Aries’ bedroom. He of course doesn’t answer. She opens the door as she looks to the bed to see it’s perfectly made. She then looks towards the bathroom to hear the shower running, R&B music playing along the bedroom. She can hear Aries humming softly to the music as she smells his body wash from the room door.

Sin leans herself against the wall across from the shower as she speaks, “Breakfast isn’t ready yet. Also not sure about the letter shaped pancakes,” she grins.

Aries opens his eyes that are now wide as he freezes. He’s not sure whether to say good morning, or cuss her out for not announcing herself before she heard the embarrassing question.

“You have your things and I have mine. My momma making pancakes shaped like my name makes me a very happy Aries,” he defends, now washing the shampoo out of his beard as Sin laughs.

“Not here to make fun of you, just teasing. You uh, busy? I got a favor to ask.”

“Wassup?” He turns the water off in the shower, pulling his towel from the top of the glass door as he exits out all while wrapping the material around his waist. Sin steps back as he comes out, unable to get her words out as he grabs her face and pulls her forward, slamming his lips into hers. She immediately accepts the gesture, his tongue swirling around her mouth in a way that had her thighs clenching.

He then pulls back as he gives her a gentle peck, softly asking, “How you feelin’? Better than last night?”

It went from her thighs clenching to her heart fluttering. If someone had made a bet with her on whether or not her emotions were growing for this man, she’d be fucking broke. She didn’t understand where this sudden amount of affection had come from, although she wasn’t complaining about it. It made her want to be more open to him.

“I’m okay, I um—had a—um—“

“Favor?” He recalls, chuckling at her stuttering.

“Yeah. If you knew, where do y’all keep important files from past missions or just history in general? Like a specific date?”

“What date you looking for?”

“August 24th, 2010.”

“The library. All the older shit is in these lil’ file cabinets across from the library's computer. You can’t miss it.”

“Okay. Thank you,” she nods. She feels her cheeks become warm as she grips the back of his neck and pulls him down, kissing him again.

“I must be doing something right to get a kiss, or did Sybil kidnap the real Sin and this is a doppelgänger?”

“Funny, dickhead. But seriously, imma’ head to the library, I’ll come find you later, okay?”

“I can come with you—“

“No no, it’s okay. I promised Sybil I’d get some research done, don’t wanna be distracted. Once I finish I’ll come back.”

“Good. I got this show I wanna watch—“

“If it’s that weird animated show you were talking to me about that one time, please spare me the details.”

“C’mon, anime is cool! You ain’t gotta be like that!—“

“Goodbye, Aries,” she waves off, closing the door behind herself.

THE LIBRARY WAS ALWAYS SO QUIET. Anytime she entered it was somehow just her in there, did nobody like to read in this pack?

Her eyes searched around before she found the cabinet Aries had referred to. She looked through the files, going all the way down to the eighth month of the year until she found the date of the twenty-fourth. It was empty. She continued to search through the entire cabinet, up until she reached the last piece of paper. Still nothing. She mutters to herself, “Think…okay.”

She took a deep breath, closing her eyes as her mind searched the entire room. The pieces of paper she left on the floor began scattering as air brushed over them, her hair flowing through the brief set of wind she’d created. Her eyes then broke open when she heard the sound of something beeping, looking around to see on the opposite side of the library that a bottom drawer opened. The difference between this cabinet and the others, this one had a key-pad lock atop of it.This had to be it. Quickly making her way over to it, she grips the only folder that appears in the box, top of it reading, ‘THE SUMNEY BITE.’

Her confusion became bigger as she read over the names.

MISSION: UNSUCCESSFUL

NAMES: LIRAZ SUMNEY, FORMER BETA FOR ALPHA ADONIS. ASAUD SUMNEY, SON OF LIRAZ SUMNEY. ALAYA SUMNEY, MOTHER OF ASAUD SUMNEY, WIFE OF LIRAZ SUMNEY.

BAMBI DEVEAUX, FORMER MEMBER OF NEW SALEM COVEN.

ARIA ADONIS, WIFE OF ADONIS-ADONIS, ALPHA OF PROVIDENCE PACK.

ADONIS-ADONIS, ALPHA OF PROVIDENCE PACK.

DEATHS: LIRAZ SUMNEY. BAMBI DEVEAUX.

ALIVE: ASAUD SUMNEY.

ALAYA SUMNEY, PROCLAIMED MENTALLY UNSTABLE AND TRANSFERRED TO ELYSIUM ASYLUM, MADISONVILLE.

“ ‘The fuck?” Sin mutters.

This still tells her nothing at all. It only brings more confusion in her own mind as she thinks, why was Blue any part of this situation? What happened to both of his parents? This wasn’t just about what Sybil was hiding anymore. It was about what Providence was hiding as well.

“Hey,” she spoke, trying not to seem awkward as she intertwines Aries’ fingers in hers,” Hope I’m not interrupting the conversation.”

“How cute,” Blue flutters his eyelashes playfully, Aries firing out, “Shut up, stupid.”

He then softly bumps his shoulder with Sin’s, acknowledging her presence as he tries to hide his embarrassment.

“Nah, you good though. Aries was telling me that you were looking for some information about the day of August 24th, 2010? That’s the anniversary of my parents’ death,” Blue responds.

“Parents? Like both?” She didn't mean to repeat what he said, but she was confused.

“My point is, the world is small. Just made me think about that when you asked about the date is all,” Blue banters.

“Yeah, it’s too damn small,” Sin mutters, “You guys seen Pheme by any chance?”

“We saw her leaving out of Clouds room. But that was hours ago,” Aries shrugs.

“Everything okay?” Blue asks.

“Yeah! Everything’s fine—“

Sin stops in her tracks, removing her hand from Aries’. She forgets about the heightened senses she has at times, a new one now being her sensitive hearing. It’s like she could hear a pen drop from miles away. Right now she could hear a particular sound coming from almost twenty feet away, and it sounded like someone was in pain. Or—moaning?

“Sin?” Blue asks.

“You hear that?” Aries then hikes his head up, looking around the area.

“…Hear what?” Blue’s now more confused than anyone else.

Pheme looks to Aries and Blue who begin sniffing the air, turning her attention back towards Sin as she now hears a low sound coming from her throat. It rattles in her vocal cords, low and threatening as she bares her teeth. Nadia’s eyes go wide as she watches Sin’s vision flash. Green is the only color everyone is able to notice as they look at her.

“Uh…did she just growl?” Nadia whispers.

“That she did,” Pheme replies.

As Nadia becomes more confused, Pheme then freezes in her stance. Now all three of them look straight to where Cloud’s room is.

“What the hell is wrong with y’all?” Nadia blurts.

“More than two energies are merged. It’s like…a fucking rainbow almost,” Pheme mutters.

“What you’ mean they merged? Like… somebody fuckin’ or something?” Blue clarifies.

“Exactly like somebody is fuckin’,” Sin replies.

Everyone looks around at each other before they mutter, “Uh oh.”

She wished the scene in front of her wasn’t what she’d actually expected to see. But it was the third face that had thrown her for a loop. Cloud laid under the two bodies that sat atop of him, one riding him as the other sat along his face. Mariah and Electra had no time to even realize that they’d been caught. Gasps of shock and horror surfaced the room as Sin was already speeding onto the bed, grabbing both women as she screamed in an animalistic manner.

Mariah covers her face as Sin throws her entire strength into the punch, swatting the muscle within her nose. Blue belts from the background, “Oooooh!” as Mariah covers her gushing nostrils. Sin snaps her head as she turns to Electra who has fear in her wide eyes, throwing her hands out as she begs, “Please! Not the nose! It just healed!”

Sin laughs humorlessly as she repeats, “Oh? Not the nose? Okay!” Speaking over Electra’s pleas. Electra shrieks louder as Sin drags her off of the bed, slamming her face into the wall and it creates a dent. She feels arms wrap around her waist as Aries confines her, Blue coming around as he grips the hand that’s holding Electra’s hair. He attempts to pull her off—it’s unfortunate she has a death grip upon it .

“Let me go or I’m scalping this bitch!” she huffs, Electra shaking her head as she panics, “Please don’t scalp me!”

“Mariah—As much as we’re all confused, I really don’t wanna see this girl get her entire scalp ripped off. Please explain what’s going on,” Nadia calmly speaks up.

“Well…it’s kinda self explanatory?” Mariah raises an eyebrow.

“Keep getting smart, please give me a reason to give you a permanent nose job!” Sin can now feel her entire body shaking.

“Well…” Electra trembles, “I came in here to ask him something.”

“How’d you end up naked?” Sin looks down.

“…I asked him about school?” she tries again.

“You asked him about school yet you ended up naked,” Sin considered breaking her neck at this point, “You want to be an influencer on Tok-Tik. Bitch, please.”

Aries then corrects behind her, “…Tik-Tok.”

“Mars?” She insults without looking at him, “Shut the actual fuck up right now.”

“Damn. That’s a new one,” he mutters.

Mariah then awkwardly laughs, “Why don’t we just—start over?”

“Instagram,” everyone corrects.

“Yeah…well, you know Cloud’s a lawyer and s—stuff—“

“No he’s not! He hasn’t even finished undergrad, nor taken any official test,” Sin cuts off.

Electra frowns, “But he told me—“

Sin then takes her free hand and gently smacks Electra on the skin of her forehead, causing her to whimper and she closes her mouth.

“You,” Sin refers to Mariah, “ I couldn't be more stupid to be shocked. I should've known! How long have you been fucking him, Mariah? Did you have sex with him last night too? When you called me about your lingerie?”

Mariah says nothing for a moment, then puts her hands out as she points to Cloud, “I sure did. He’s a bad bitch, what you want me to do?! Say no?”

“YES!” everyone in the room replies.

Aries squeezes tighter around Sin who attempts to break out of his hold, grunting as he shouts, “This is yo’ problem now, Mariah!”

“Oh spare me the cry, Mars. Don’t act like you ain’t know who you were dealing with,” she rolls her eyes, crossing her arms over her bare chest.

“Do you even care? Am I wasting my breath when I should just be beating your ass?” Sin questions.

“Did I ask you to go fuckin’ into the sunset with Cloud?” Sin tilts her head.

“Well now that you bring it up…no?”

“You can’t be serious,” Sin shakes her head, feeling as if she’s in a dream.

“I’m deadly serious. Maybe had you wrote a manual for things girl-friends don’t do, I would’ve known?” She blinks.

“Well THIS, friends don’t do this Mariah! Okay?”

“Okay! Does that mean we’re still friends?” Mariah steps forward.

“In the deepest parts of hell,” Sin viciously smiles.

“Well damn,” Mariah places a hand over her chest.

Cloud reads her face as he speaks, “I don’t know what you want me to say.”

“This tells me everything I need to know. You don’t need to say anything,” Sin can feel her body heating up again.

“So you don’t care now?” Cloud asks, Sin feeling as if he’s almost taunting her.

“What was the prize, Cloud? Were you looking for attention? a reaction out of me? You fuck—somebody that was a friend to me, and then a bitch I can’t stand–actually, you might’ve been fucking her before all of this– for what? A round of a-fucking-pplause?”

“This is the reaction I was looking for, actually. I wanted you to feel how I felt,” he admits.

“…What in the fuck are you talking about?!” Sin seethes, Aries and blue now holding her back as she takes a step towards him.

“I’d watch my words, she's mad enough to wolf-out right now,” Blue warns.

“So you didn’t fuck Aries?” Cloud interrogated.

“That’s your concern?!” She attempts to jerk out of the two men’s hold again, both of them squeezing harder. She continues, “You know what? Not that it's any of your business, but I did. I have, and I am. But you wanna know why any of that is irrelevant ? Because we aren’t together, Cloud! Our romantic relationship ended before it ever began.”

“WHA?!” Mariah shrieks out, everyone jumping at her reaction, “Y’all fucked, without moi?!”

“Must you have sex with everyone?” Pheme exasperated.

“No, but it’s brownie points if I do—“

Mariah then stops in her sentence. Eyes watch as her lips slowly begin to vanish from her face, her hands smacking over where her mouth had been as she begins humming chaotically, her hands swatting in the air as she attempts to talk yet she cant.

“Sin, please put Mariah’s lips back on her face,” Aries asks calmly.

He winces as she snaps her neck towards him, “Why you tryna’ help her? You wanna be next?”

“Idon’thavetimeforyourtantrumrightnow. Just— SHUT UP, SAGITTARIUS!” Sin screams.

Aries closes his mouth. Sin then rips out of his and Blue’s grasps as she snaps, “Get the fuck off me.”

In the same breath, he also felt emotional. All of the time he spent screaming on the inside from everything that's happened, he’d been able to keep it to himself and watched as the world moved without him. He thought he could keep this game going. But watching as Sin screamed in his face, everyone looked at him with judgment—he couldn’t take it anymore.

“Just—Fuckin’ tell me why!—“

“Because I was RAPED, Sin!”

The room goes silent. Sin stops all of her movement as she breathes heavily, registering what he said. Her heart drops in her chest as she now sees his eyes become glossy.

Cloud quickly wipes his eyes as he looks away from her, “You don’t know what the fuck I’ve been through, what that was like! I—it hurts,” he cries, his fists balling together. Sin continues to cry silently across from him, wanting to think what he said wasn’t real, wishing it wasn’t real for him.

“It—it fucking hurt,” he sobs, collapsing himself to his knees.

Sin wants to run over and hug him. Console him. But she doesn’t want to do so without asking. She steps closer to him, leaning down as as she sniffs, “Why…didn’t you tell me—“

“Why would anyone want to know that? Ask me. Who the fuck wants to tell anyone that?” he snaps, Sin flinching at his tone.

She can’t answer that question, because that isn’t something anyone wants to be told. She turns towards Pheme and she asks, “Did you know?”

Pheme becomes uncomfortable as all the concerned eyes are now upon her. She didn’t realize in the time she spent comforting Cloud of his own emotions, she hadn’t taken into consideration of her own. She feels her heart beating in her chest, unable to predict her reaction to that question.

The entire room is emotional at this point. The events of Oseidon haunted their memories, feeling as though it’s something in all of their lives they can’t seem to forget. Maybe coming together would’ve changed the predicaments of these situations. Maybe it still would’ve ended up the same way.

Aries then hears another person's tears as he looks over and sees Blue crying, asking, “Nigg—why are you crying?”

“This is just so sad. I’m sorry,” Blue cries, Pheme unable to hold her laugh through her tears as she allows him to hug her.

While Aries is saying all of this, Sin has completely tuned out. She now finds this entire situation stupid, wishing this could’ve ended somewhere else. She feels sorry for the people closest to her, wishing she could give them the love and support they needed. Even with how sorry she felt for Cloud, she couldn’t help but feel entirely hurt. She then looks down at the floor and realizes that she’d thrown the folder with all of the information regarding her moms passing. This is what she needed to focus on, not this bullshit.

With that, she grabs the folder and presses it against her chest. She walks over to Pheme as she grabs her hand, and without any more words said—the both of them disappear. At the same time, Mariah’s lips appear back on her face. She’s thankful that they’ve returned.

“Or…we could do that,” Aries sighs.

#black #black fantasy #black love #black stories #reading #romance #writers on tumblr #black literature #black tumblr #salem witch trials #wolves #new salem

14 notes · View notes

thecoochiefairy · 10 months

Text

𝖓𝖊𝖜 𝖘𝖆𝖑𝖊𝖒

𝐜𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝐭𝐰𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐲-𝐟𝐢𝐯𝐞.

𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐁𝐎𝐎𝐆𝐄𝐘𝐖𝐎𝐌𝐀𝐍.

WAS THIS CREEPY?

Sin continued to ponder that question inside her head as she gripped the fingers under the palm of her hand tighter. She presses her lips together to keep the salt of her tears from entering her mouth, sniffling quietly so no one else would hear. But she was alone. It’s not like anyone would hear her crying anyways.

Iver still looked the exact same from the last time she’d seen him. He was wearing different clothing, but still upheld his stoic face. He always kept entirely calm while everyone else was in panic.

“I need you, Iver. I don’t know what I’m doing anymore,” she admits.

“Just— please talk to me? Something is going on with Sybil and I just— I need to know if my intuition is right about her intentions, okay? So just— do that thing where you pop up and talk to me, okay? I need to hear your voice. I need you to wake up.”

Nothing. Not a twitch, a heavier intake of breath, just the same seriousness he carried upon his face had now carried upon his entire body. Sin’s eyes went blurry as tears drained from them, breaking her composure like a damn in the river.

“Daddy, please,” she cries, “I can’t protect all of these people. I can’t do this without you. I don’t want to be the reason everyone dies. I can’t do this.”

She grips his hand harder as she leans herself on the side of his bed, drenching the duvet as her face sinks into the mattress. She had felt out of options for a while, but with no support from the people closest to her and the fact that her body was changing at all times—she could admit that she was terrified.

“Are you alright, Ms. Deveaux?”

She lifts her head as she now sees a familiar face in the doorway, seeing the salt and pepper hair and slim glasses upon this woman’s face. She was one of the older people of their coven, Elijah’s mother. She was also a Protector. The power of healing that Sin had seen in her friend— she also had the best cooking abilities known to man.

“Yes, Ms. Afeni. I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you. Is it time for his bath?” She quickly wipes her face.

“Yes, child. But I asked you if you were alright, I didn’t want a subject change.”

Sin sighs, “Yes ma’am. I just don’t want to talk about it.”

Ms. Afeni gives her a warm smile, “Alright. There’s food to take with you once you hit the road, and please bring Elijah’s inhaler with you, if you don’t mind?”

“He still has issues with that?”

“I said the same damn thing. Going through all those spell books, constant healing of his respiratory system and he still has a small case of asthma. But because it’s so small, he refuses to use it. I just want him to be careful. Maybe I’ll choke him to get his stubborn ass to understand.”

Sin looks over at the dresser beside the bed as she sees her phone ring, seeing Mariah’s name pop up along the dark screen. She laughs lightly as she replies, “I’ll make sure to put it directly in his hand.”

“Thank you. Don’t cry, Ms. Deveaux. I know the protection of these people means the world to you. Everything will work itself out, I’ve prayed on it.”

Sin nods her head, giving the woman a weak smile in response. She stands from the chair she’s in as she presses a kiss to Iver’s forehead, taking her phone as she makes her way into her bedroom.

She allows Mariah to lead the entire conversation as she shows her this lingerie set she ordered offline, giving her what she called a ‘haul.’

“Since your selfish ass didn’t take me to New Orleans with y’all this morning, I’ll be happy to say that I was finna’ get you a set as well. But I don’t like you right now. Anyways, this one is more sheer than the baby doll dress I showed you, how do we feel about the color?”

Sin looks into the screen of her phone as she continues to tie her hair down with the scarf she packed, taking her bonnet into her hands as she watches Mariah model the forest green set. She wears a matching silk robe with it, hair pinned above her face as tendrils fall to the sides of the ponytail.

“You look hot, Mariah. The color goes with your skin really well. Where the hell you going anyways?”

“I have a hot date tonight,” she winks, giving Sin a show as she opens the robe and seductively dances for her.

“Does that date come with anything besides a bed?” Sin teases, moving the phone as she sits herself on the bed.

“Mmm, maybe a bit of wine. Although I’m more of a brown liquor kind of girl, far too classy for that wine shit. How’s it going with granny?”

“The usual. She’s getting on my damn nerves and I’m getting out of here as soon as the sun rises,” Sin sighs.

“Did she say anything about Oseidon?”

“Only that I was being dramatic and nothing too bad could’ve happened.”

“Wow, she’s a total witch— with a b. Not even anything on Iver?”

“The only thing I got out of this trip was a cry fest, beignets— oh, also Elijah’s inhaler.”

“That sucks. No information means somebody’s not telling you something. I’d just talk to Adonis at this point,” she suggests, Sin watching as she sprays a mist upon her face.

“I have no choice, Hocus Pocus land is getting a little too weird for me.”

“Well hey, you got everybody here waiting for your return. I’ll be here with a blunt, and Aries will be there with his pants down. A combination you can’t resist!”

Sin laughs, “Very funny. Imma’ head to bed though, hopefully your date goes well.”

“You could be more excited for me, Lil’ Ms. Sunshine,” Mariah sarcastically smiles at Sin’s emotionless tone, “I hope the bed bugs don’t bite. Toodles!”

The Home Screen appears as Mariah hangs up, leaving Sin to the former stillness of the room. She feels a wave of exhaustion come from her body, calling for her to collapse along the pillow. Shuffling herself into a more comfortable position, she lays herself down and hopes that her thoughts don’t distract her rest.

It feels like a long moment of silence. When Sin opens her eyes again, she stands at the end of a hallway, darkness surrounding her that leads up to a lightened living room on the other side. She didn’t remember waking up or getting out of bed, her confusion prolonging as she tried to take in the scene around her.

She noticed a door beside her, hearing a sound of someone inhaling and exhaling. She slowly pressed her hand along the door, pushing softly to where she could get a view of the inside. A little girl appeared to be in the bed, sleeping peacefully. But when she realized the familiarity of the bedroom, she also realized that the little girl was her.

She closed the door quickly. She kept telling herself to think, trying to come to terms with what was going on. Sin then raised her hands in front of herself to see long acrylic nails. She also noticed as she moved, everything around her moved slower than the pace she attempted.

“I’m dreaming. Okay,” she muttered to herself. As she prepared to make her way back into her own room, she then heard the sound of commotion coming from the end of the hallway. She saw nothing from the glimpse of the kitchen she got from her perspective, so it was almost as if the dream wouldn’t persist until she made it to the end of the hall. Her chest felt heavy, something felt different about this dream.

Slowly, she creeped to the end of the hallway. She still saw nothing as she was now able to look at the entire kitchen. When she turned her head, her heart dropped as a shadow came over her body, her eyes following the figure that looked to be her grandma walking towards the stove. Her eyes followed to Iver who sat on the sofa, his right leg bouncing anxiously as he glared at Sybil.

“Dad? Grandma?” Sin calls, getting no response or any reaction that anyone can hear her. She didn’t know why she expected anyone to respond.

“Maybe this isn’t my dream…” She whispered to herself.

“Want gumbo tonight?” Sybil spoke, her voice echoing in Sin’s ears.

“My wife was supposed to be back hours ago,” Iver spoke lowly, practically seething in his own body. Sin presses her lips together.

“She’ll return Iver…soon.”

As if they had conjured her up, Bambi appears in the middle of the living room. Expecting her to be the loving and endearing mother Sin remembered her to be, it’s the complete opposite. Her clothes are disheveled, red blotches stained upon the light color fabric she wears. Bruises and cuts are seen from the parts of her clothes that are ripped, Sin seeing familiar talon marks along her mothers arm. Just how hers were.

“You backstabbing bitch!” Bambi spits, dropping to her knees as she hits the ground.

Iver stares in horror, Sybil’s eyebrows lowering at the sight. Bambi trips over herself as she struggles to stand, pressing a hand over her stomach as she tramples closer to her target. She tiredly shrieks, “I’m gonna…f—fucking… kill….you!”

Iver then catches her as Sybil never moves from her stance, she winches as he grabs the arm with talons along it, quickly letting go and supporting her by her hip.

“What the hell happened, Bambi?” Iver speaks, trying not to panic.

“Wolves ... .bit me….m—my foot. Sybil! Sybil did this to me,” she trembled, a shakiness in her voice as she tried to hold her bleeding wounds, tears dropping from her eyes.

Iver doesn’t know what to do, his heart race goes faster as he looks down, noticing Bambi’s veins are more prominent on her leg—extremely prominent. It’s as if they’re glowing, the vessels lighting up as they crawl all the way through her body, traveling all the way to her arm that now glimmers a luminescent blue.

Sin feels her chest caving in, wanting to run over to save Bambi herself, but she knows that this is a memory. She can’t change time.

“Your foot?” Sybil repeats, looking down. She’s puzzled at the sight, the same frown never leaving her face as she repeats, “Your foot was bitten?”

“She said her fucking foot, Ma’!” Iver’s voice cracks, seeing as Bambi’s eyes begin to flutter shut, her body falling limp in his arms, “What happened? What did they do to you? W—Why do you look like this?”

Iver feels weak, dropping to the floor with Bambi in his arms. He doesn’t realize his throat is tight, immediate tears falling from his eyes, as if he knows there’s no way to help her. He squeezes her tight as he rocks her back and forth, “N—no love, you’re fine. You’re fine, okay? Stop it. You’re fine,” his chest trembles as he cries, “What the hell is she talking about, Ma?! What does she mean you did this? I don’t— just— save her, please.”

“I…I don’t want to die, Iver. My…little girl c—can’t grow without me…” Bambi falters out, barely a whisper.

“I don’t know what you want me to do, Iver,” Sybil says, leaning down on the ground with him. She presses her hand against his shoulder, feeling his entire body shaking.

Bambi takes the last strength she has and wraps her hand around Iver’s, squeezing as tightly as she could. All she wanted was to feel him, feel the person she loved one last time. Those same gleaming veins along her legs then traveled quickly to her round face. The same face he said was as beautiful as a doll. Her eyes began to roll to the back of her head, body shaking violently as saliva drooled from her mouth.

“Ma’! Ma’, p—please do something, I don’t want her to die. I don’t want her to die. Please. Please. Please!” Iver can barely get the words out, screaming as he rocks the love of his life back and forth.

“I will go grab my spell book.”

Sybil slowly stands, leaving Iver to cry as she makes her way to the hallway towards her bedroom. As she turns the corner, she mutters to herself, “…It bit…her foot.”

Sin continues to stand in place, her arms crossed over her chest as she’s unable to cry, but only watches the pain her father endured in this moment. She couldn’t imagine what it felt like to lose someone she was in love with, or even loved romantically. It scared her of the thought. But in all of this, nothing scared her more than the evil that possessed her grandma. She just needed to figure out what her mother meant by her words.

“Mom…” Sin whispered.

As Sybil continued to walk, she suddenly halted right beside Sin. Her head slowly turned, going from her feet and traveling all the way until she was staring directly into her granddaughter's eyes. Sin could’ve shit herself. It was the scariest thing she’d endured all of her life. Her grandmother…didn’t look like her grandmother. Her cheeks sunk in her face, eyes completely wide as her mouth was dropped open. Sin stands completely still, unable to move as she doesn’t doesn’t know what to do. Sybil then mechanically turns her head forward, continuing to walk. She goes back to repeating to herself, “Foot…foot…” opening the door to her bedroom and slamming it shut.

The harsh sound of the door closing rings in Sin’s mind, she throws her hands over her ears and she locks her eyelids together. When she opens her eyes, she feels her body fly upward as she’s now in the darkness of her bedroom. She grips the sheets as she tries to ground herself, making sure this is her reality.

She quickly picks up her phone, seeing the time reads 4:44 again, the same time she woke up from the dream with her mom. In the same second her phone screen brightens as Aries’ name appears. Without thinking, she answers.

“I know I’m calling kinda late, but…it started raining down here and the thunder woke me up,” his voice was deeper than usual, sounding as if he just came out of a deep sleep. He continues, “I also gotta sleep downstairs tonight cause one of my momma friends came over and got wine drunk with her, and she needed somewhere to sleep. Don’t cuss me out, cause I’ll hang up if you start yo’ shit,” Aries playfully banters.

“N—no, it’s fine…” Sin sniffs, unable to see anything in her room, heart pounding in her chest so aggressively that she thought it was going to fall out. Her eyes strain from the tears releasing from them, chest rising and falling vastly.

She hears his body shift, knowing he’s now sitting upwards. “Do you need me to come down there?”

“No.I just…I scared myself out of my sleep…it’s fine you called. I was awake,” she spoke through unfinished breaths.

He can hear that she’s still gasping for air, Sin placing her hand on her chest, not realizing that she’s having an anxiety attack. The dream, the look on her grandmother's face, she couldn’t handle it.

Aries went silent on the other side for a moment, voice low as he demanded softly, “Baby, you gotta stop tryna’ talk and breathe.”

She blinked the tears out of her eyes, hand still clutched to her chest as she closed her mouth. She took a deep breath, releasing after holding for a while. She could feel her heart going back to a steady beat, yet she still couldn’t help her tears.

“I…I just…had a really weird dream…” She began to speak again, still trembling yet it wasn’t a struggle to get her words out, “It was just…a horrible memory of my mom’s passing…her veins were this—this blue color, her eyes…they rolled to the back of her head. She suffered” she whispered, voice cracking as she cried softly.

“…My momma told me that when people pass away, all they feel is peace and the love from people who had it for them. She felt you and your dad’s love, as well as the love she gave back to you. Don’t think she was in pain.”

“Yeah,” she nods her head as she wipes her face, convincing that his statement was entirely true—even if it wasn’t. She takes a long sigh.

“I’m gonna head back to sleep…you promise you won’t die without my protection?” She changes the subject, laughing softly.

“I’ll try not to. Rain is getting harder, not gon’ lie. But I’ll manage. I’ll play some cartoons. Kiss me through the phone?”

“Goodbye, Aries,” Sin rolls her eyes, hanging up the call.

She knew that she had told him that she was going to sleep, but she had other things in mind. She couldn’t stop thinking about that dream. She didn’t give a damn what time it was—she needed answers, and she needed them now.

She threw her covers off as she opened her door, beelining for her grandmother's bedroom. Twisting the knob, she slammed the door into the wall as she yelled, “Wake the fuck up! I need to know why my momma’ got bit in her foot, and how the fuck you had anything to do with it!”

Sure, she came in here like a madwoman—and sure, Sybil opening her eyes in complete confusion was a justified response to an out of context statement, but Sin didn’t give a damn.

“Sin, just who the hell are you talking to? Why are you even up at five in the morning?” Sybil sits halfway up, removing her sleeping mask up to her forehead.

“I’m talking to you. What happened to my momma’s fucking foot, Sybil?! You did something to her. You had her fucking killed!”

Sybil looks around, thinking she’s obviously lost her mind. She then asks, “Are you having a night terror?”

Sin’s face drops. “I can’t believe you’re not taking this seriously right now.”

“No…I’m not. You’ve clearly lost your mind. For that, you can make your way back to those dogs. You’re not done working,” she takes her sleeping mask, placing it back atop of her eyes as she adjusts back to her sleeping position.

“You want me to go back to Providence at five in the morning,” Sin repeats, no emotion in her voice.

“Maybe the drive will make you regain your common sense. You came into my room at five in the morning, yelling about your dead mother. Are you fucking stupid?”

Sin had no time to react as a gust of wind hit her entire body almost painfully, unable to see anything as she felt her feet weren’t on the floor anymore. She floated, her vision weak as she reached to grip for any surface she could find. Her lower body then crashed against the ground. An uncomfortable sense now stung at the back of her thighs. When her eyes opened again, she looked around to see the stars twinkling in the sky, realizing she was outside. She looked down to see her mini suitcase next to her, clothes falling out as it’d been thrown with her.

She didn’t know what to feel at this point, mouth dropped open in complete shock.

“Wow…” she laughed to herself, “Imma’ kill this hoe. Yeah. Imma’ kill her.”

#black #black fantasy #black love #black stories #reading #romance #writers on tumblr #black literature #black tumblr #salem witch trials #wolves #new salem

20 notes · View notes

thecoochiefairy · 1 year

Text

𝖓𝖊𝖜 𝖘𝖆𝖑𝖊𝖒

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR.

more suckin’ and fuckin’. beware !

𝐆𝐑𝐀𝐍𝐃𝐌𝐀’𝐒 𝐇𝐎𝐔𝐒𝐄.

“PUT YOUR CARDS UP, MOTHERFUCKER.”

Sin has her eyes squinted as she stares with a vengeance, the deck of cards in her hands hovered over the rest of her face as she hides them. Aries sits across from her with an equally competitive look. They had been playing Uno for about two hours now, unable to quit the game since Aries had yet to win a round. It had gotten to a point where they were now gambling the children’s game, taking this as seriously as they would anything else.

“The color is…green,” Sin grins.

“Green? Again? You’ fuckin’ with me now,” Aries curses, drawing another card as Sin begins dancing in hopes that it’d piss him off.

“Awe, no greens in that deck?” Sin teases, taking a scoop out of the ice cream carton she holds, placing the spoon in her mouth as she takes her cards back in her hands.

“I said I’ve had no greens since we started this round, but I bet you knew that. You’ probably know every single card I have!”

Sin gasps, “Are you accusing me of cheating?”

“I just might be. Now stop stalling, put your cards down.”

“Hm, you might be onto something, cause I have another green,” Sin shrugs, placing her card down as she’s now left with two. Aries then places two of his cards down, Sin then scoffing.

“Nuh-uh, playboy! Who said we was stacking? We never agreed to that!”

“Imma’ do what I have to do to win this game, I want all my money back!”

“Looks like you’re gonna need a loan, cause—“ Sin then places all of her cards down, all of them shining the color of green against the table, “Uno, Uno out, all that good shit!” She cheers. Aries throws his cards down as she slides the money in between them closer, giggling evilly.

“That’s a damn shame,” he shakes his head, “I’m never playing with you again, thief.”

“Yeah, yeah. But uh— this ain’t enough for me, the hell I’m supposed to do with ten dollars?”

“Make it enough?” Aries frowns, “What the hell else do you want? You’ve already stolen my pride.”

“Hmm,” she thinks to herself, scanning the infinite amount of jewelry he wears, a thought then appearing in her mind.

“You gon’ have to come up off that chain.”

Aries places his hand over his chest, looking around at the other people standing around the Training Building as he asks, “Who you talking to? You can’t be talking about my chain.”

“Sure am. Specifically the biggest one, that Jesus piece. Cough it up,” She places her hand out, clacking her nails together as she waits.

“C’mon, pretty—“

“Oh spare me that, the new found nickname is cute, but it ain’t enough. I’m waiting!”

“I’ll do anything else…I’ll roll all your blunts, rub your ass until you fall asleep, hang from the corner of the table by my shirt, please?”

“All sounds appealing, but not as appealing as that chain. Now remove it before I get to moving shit with my mind.”

Aries groans, mumbling curses under his breath as he removes the chain from around his neck. Although he wants to slam it down in her hand, he gently places it in her palm. Sin smiles as she takes the jewelry and clasps it around her neck, the large gold piece shining along her brown skin. She stands from the table as she dances in a circle, modeling the piece as she teases, “Mhm, you like?”

“You look alright. But nah, forreal, we doing another round. I need my shit back immediately,” he responds, suppressing the smile that wants to come upon his face as he watches her.

“I’ll tell you what,” she then sits back down, removing the necklace and placing it back in her palm as she requests, “Come get it back.”

Aries tilts his head, “You tryna’ be funny?”

“Nope. You want it back, come take it from me,” she taunts, smiling evilly as she sees his facial expression.

He raises an eyebrow, “You wanna play?”

“I don’t see you making no moves yet,” she recalls, swinging the pendant back and forth in front of him, quickly moving her hand back as she sees him lean forward. She then puckers her lips as she smooches towards him.

“We snatching chains? Count me in the game!”

Sin and Aries both turn their heads as Buffy appears with Elijah and Trey behind her, all of them seating themselves at the table with the two.

“I’m already up a Jesus Piece, try your chances,” Sin invites. Aries shakes his head as he disagrees, “She is enjoying the five minutes she got with my shit. I’ll go get another set of cards, there isn’t enough for five people.”

He stands from the table and makes his way towards the kitchen, Sin looking back as she sees all three of them smiling weirdly at her. She frowns, “What?”

“Nothing. I just see that y’all both got each other’s noses wide open,” Buffy teases.

“Girl bye, kiss my ass,” Sin chuckles.

“No thank you, seems like Aries has been doing enough of that!” Trey flicks a card at her, Elijah unable to hold back his laugh as well.

“Fuck you,” Sin chuckles.

In the week that had gone by, Sin feared ever since her and Aries were intimate that it would’ve been awkward or change their relationship entirely. It instead brought them closer together. It did make them more lustful for one another, hence her friends making fun of her for it. With her body transitioning and her senses heightened with everything she did, intimacy felt a thousand times better with the benefit of never becoming tired. She wanted to tell herself that she was using it as a distraction, but she couldn’t deny the connection she felt with him, sex or not.

“Aries must be putting that shit down when there’s a constant smile on your face. Has hell finally frozen over?” Trey gasps.

“You don’t have to question that, I got the chance to hear them go at it. I’d watch, sounds like y’all be having a great time,” Buffy shrugs.

“What?” Sin’s eyes went wide, “Why didn’t you tell me you heard me?”

“Oh girl, don’t be shy. Me and Blue came to Adonis’ place cause he was looking for Aries, when we opened the door we just happened to hear,” Buffy shrugs off, Sin unable to help but feel embarrassed.

She wasn’t trying to broadcast her and Aries’ newfound part of their relationship, but she knew there was no way in hiding it either. She could tell Aries didn’t have a problem publicly expressing his feelings towards her, but she could admit that it made her a little uncomfortable due to it being something she’d never experienced. It wasn’t that she didn’t feel for him either, she just wanted to make sure the sex wasn’t the reason for it.

Sin raises her eyes as she sees Aries appear back with a new set of cards, Buffy then complimenting her as she continues to poke fun, “I love you in a black dress, who you looking sexy for?”

Her bare face and freckles combination looked almost russet from being in the sun, cobalt hair and body-con onyx dress complimenting her well. She could feel Aries’ eyes suddenly on her, unsure why the stare he had made her skin feel warm.

“Me and Sin went down to New Orleans this morning to a crystal shop, nothing too special,” Elijah explained, offering a deck of cards to Buffy.

“Rude, and you didn’t invite me?” Buffy turns to Sin, snatching the cards from Elijah’s hand.

“The man came knocking on my door asking to drive with him at seven this morning, girl. You were asleep,” Sin blinks.

“True. Still could’ve texted,” she playfully rolls her eyes.

“You uh…heard from Cloud?” Sin then changes the topic, her friends seeing the worry upon her face.

‘He said he hasn't been feeling well, been in his room for about a week now,” Elijah shrugs. She nods her head, unable to respond. Rethinking their entire situation just made her stomach ache.

“I need to borrow Sin real quick, my pops just mind linked me,” Aries announces.

“What happened?” It took Sin’s attention, placing her cards down against the table.

“He needs to talk to you about getting in contact with Faye from Elysian. He’s tryna’ set up another meeting,” He explains.

“Why does he need me to talk to Faye?” She frowns.

“He said maybe she’d be more comfortable talking to you, I don’t know,” Aries shrugs.

Sin rolls her eyes, not in the mood to have any important discussions. At the same time she’s not the one to go against Adonis, so she stands from her seat and passes her cards to Elijah.

“Hold these for me, lovely. I trust you won’t look at them,” she grabs her carton of ice cream, placing her purse next to him as well.

“Got you,” Elijah nods, putting them beside himself.

“Sure you coming back?” Buffy teases, the rest of them watching as Aries is already walking towards the meeting room.

“Yes, be prepared to get that ass whooped once I come back!” She calls, now following behind Aries once they continue their game.

Sin continues to walk behind Aries as they enter the quiet hallway, her eyes focused on her carton of ice cream as she absentmindedly enters the meeting room and hears the door close. When she looks up, she sees that the room is completely empty, chairs against the walls as if no one had been in there for days.

“Um, are they coming now?”

“Nope,” Aries replies. Sin shrieks as he lifts her onto the table effortlessly, scooting her closer to him by her thighs.

“You lied to get me out of the Uno game? Damn shame,” she shakes her head, Aries placing his lips against her neck and kissing passionately along her skin. She presses her unoccupied hand against his chest as she laughs, “What did you need?”

“I haven’t been alone with you in a couple of days,” he travels his hand to the back of her neck, keeping his eyes upon hers.

“Boy, I came to your room this morning and have been with you since then. I was busy last night,” she explains.

“Doing what?”

“Oh?” She raises her eyebrow, “Don’t be getting all nosey. I hung out with Mariah and Buffy, we went to Dutchess— one of the girls in your pack— she does piercings.”

“Nobody being nosey, I’m just asking. You got anything?”

“I got a tongue piercing, but then immediately removed it, hence why I’m eating ice cream. I was thinking about getting another tattoo, but the healing process is kinda a pain in the ass—which I’m not understanding, I heal extremely quickly everywhere else,” she banters, Aries continuing to latch along the skin of her neck as he sucks aggressively.

“Mhm,” he pushes her to continue, hands traveling down her body as his fingers find the top of her dress. He easily pulls it down, seeing the cross in between her breast as he pulls the material to her abdomen.

“Are you listening?”

“Yeah. I like this dress,” he compliments.

“The dress or the way I look in it?” She plays along.

“The way you look out of it,” he replies. Sin lifts her hips as he pulls the dress to the floor, now leaving her bare as she wears nothing under.

Aries takes one of his hands, reaching out to gain access to the ice cream container beside the both of them. He leans back a bit to press his finger into the cup, Sin watches as he then runs his finger over her neck, the coldness making her jump.

Tracing the vanilla ice cream from her collarbone to her abdomen, Aries couldn't help but admire how lost her eyes became with just the littlest movements of his fingers. She was practically hypnotized.

He ran his tongue all the way down her stomach, Sin giggling at the ticklish feeling as he spread her legs wider and lifted them over his shoulders. Dragging her to the end of the table, he gently pressed kisses along her inner thighs which coaxed her to let out a breathy exhale. The advantage of her wearing no underwear had her bare opening glistening tempestuously, her posture completely normal all up until his tongue ran along her clit.

She ignited his taste buds, groaning at how something so vulgar was alluring, locking his mouth down as he sucked wildly. Sin’s lower abdomen trembled at the merciless action. Her upper body seated up as he slowly shoved his fingers inside of her, scissoring her open and Aries listening as she moaned in his ears. Her long acrylics rubbed at the pattern of his waves, his nose inhaling her vanilla scent and delectable taste, a mixture of inebriety that he now desired for.

Not having the patience for any foreplay, they pulled one another into a kiss that caused Sin to sigh through her nose. She kept her arm around his neck as he picked her up from the table, alarming her to wrap her legs around his waist, back colliding with another cold surface that had been the wall across from them. Aries bent his body to lock his forearms under her knees, Sin flexible enough to make her knees press directly along the wall. His arms were now the only thing holding her up. Sin was now planted only a few inches below him, fire in her eyes as she stared up at him, the bright hues of blue from her hair stuck to parts of her face yet she looked flawless to him.

He slides into her, a gasp he hadn’t gotten tired of hearing streaming past her lips. Aries slammed in after their hips touched, deep enough to have her chest release all air she breathed.

He relentlessly fucked her, her throat locked tight although her mouth had been parted for her to release mewls for him. He cocked his head to the side as he looked down at her, figuring he should do something to get her to actually speak. He then pulled out of her until only the tip kissed at her opening, Sin groaning from the loss of fullness, begging quietly, “Don’t stop.”

He dragged out the tension as he slid her back down, Sin slapping a palm across her mouth as she let her muscles relax, moaning loudly that she felt as though someone would hear.

"There you go," Aries arrogantly muttered, waiting for that reaction as he beckoned, “Tell me it feels good.”

"Yes. Yes, it feels good," Her eyes watered, hands precariously slapping against his back to dig her nails into his skin, tiredly gazing into his eyes. Her stomach coiled to inform her of the heavy orgasm approaching her body.

"Tell me when you're cumming."

Her hand flew back to cover her mouth, eyes wide as they bore directly into his, small tears leaking down her face as she muffled her own sounds. She said something, but he couldn't hear her. He fucked her harder to get an answer.

"I can't hear you." He went to kiss her neck, feeling the vibrations from her throat on his lips.

"Yes, I'm cumming," She gasped, pulling her hand away as her eyes fluttered shut.

"I'm cumming,” she repeated again.

"You cumming?" He teased, making his voice a beneficial aid to her orgasm, Sin nodding vigorously. She makes herself dizzy as she lands her lips right back on his, Aries parting his lips to descend his tongue across her own, Sin keening and wrapping her arms around his neck to deepen their kiss.

"I'm cumming." She answered him asthmatically amongst his lips one last time, her orgasm rippling through as her chest collapsed on Aries’. Her arms are ready to snap like twigs. It was silent, accepting her climax striking at her like thunder bolts. She released the loudest moan she’s sure she’d done at this moment, dragging out the words to make it more definite.

“Cum inside me," she pleaded, Aries staring at her like she had lost her damn senses. She definitely wasn't in her right mind at the moment. "Please."

"Sin—“

She reaches between them to take hold of him, pulling him back in and lowering her legs to wrap them around his waist. She rocks her hips down to let him feel how much wetter she became, the squelch echoing in the room evident to their ears which had Aries grunt. She ran her tongue across his Adam's apple, bringing her face back up as she lowly laughed, pure lust against her face.

"Do it, please.”

Aries spread her ass apart with his fingers and took a step back so they could be away from the wall. He drove into her, flesh pinched between his finger tips, abdomen tingling and giving her his last few movements before he released inside her. Sin blissfully closed her eyes and trembled at the feeling, call her crazy.

“You tryna’ trap me,” he states, lips almost touching hers as he breathes heavily into her mouth.

Sin teases, “Boy—please,” going to lower her hand and grab between his legs. The sudden vibration of her phone against the table catches her attention, her eyes able to read that it was a text from Sybil.

Sin’s entire posture changes. It annoys her with the kind of power this woman holds over her. Sybil could change her entire energy by something as simple as her texting, she really didn’t want to know what she needed.

“Fuck,” she mutters.

“What’s wrong?”

“Sybil wants me to come visit her,” she becomes irritated, releasing her arm from around his neck yet he still holds her, seating her lower half on the table with his arm wrapped around her waist.

“You need to go talk to her anyways. Tell her what’s been going on and ask her about Oseidon,” Aries points out, ignoring the way her eyes rise up to look at him with displeasure.

“Ask her what? She’s just gonna lie.”

“Or maybe she doesn’t care enough to be the villain that she’ll tell you everything you need to know? You don’t even know what’s gonna happen once you get there.”

“You’re a great help,” Sin smiles, nothing behind it.

“I’m just saying that you need to go talk to her. If you feel like you have nothing to say to her, the least you can do is go ask about what’s going on with your dad. I know you want to hear about that,” Aries encourages.

She doesn’t want him to be right, but she knows that she’s itching to know anything about Iver. If he’d awoken, moved, even if he breathed heavier than usual. She wanted to be able to talk to him instead of Sybil, but considering she was the only person she had back in New Salem, she figured— fuck it.

“Okay,” she simply says, not wanting to talk about it anymore.

“Okay?”

“Okay, Aries,” she brushes him off.

“I’m not tryna be your father or anything, I’m just saying. You being stubborn isn’t gonna help you or the people in your coven. The faster you talk to her, the further we can figure out all this witch hunter bullshit.”

“Yeah,” Sin sighs, “I know. I’ll be fine, imma’ just talk to her and let Adonis know what she says.”

“When you plan on leaving?”

“It’s still pretty early, I wanna get this done as quickly as possible so— I’ll probably pack now and then head out,” she plans.

“Okay. I um…wanted to ask you something?”

“Yeah?” She halts her movements of getting dressed, her eyes boring into his movements that suddenly become nervous.

“Well—not ask. I wanted to…..apologize…”

“For?”

“...I realized it might make you uncomfortable if I put my hand around your throat during sex. Maybe even a trigger or sum’—“

“Aries, that’s sweet, baby. But you’re fine,” Sin can’t contain the small laugh at his random concern.

“You sure? Cause I can stop,” he suggests.

“I accepted your apology about it the first time, and I’m accepting it now, okay? You have my consent. It’s actually enjoyable when it isn’t murderous,” she kisses his chin a couple of times, Aries uttering, “Doesn’t make me feel too much better about it but I hear you.”

Her heart squeezes in her chest as he leans down and actually kisses her, rising upwards as he then wraps his arm around her shoulders and plants his lips upon her forehead. They sit in a comfortable silence.

“Want a little sum’ before you go?—“

“And you ruin the moment,” Sin sighs, “Boy, one— you just gave me some dick. Two, I’m gonna use this time to give my coochie some hibernation. If you’re not eating it, you’re fucking it.”

“Thought you didn’t get tired?” He pokes fun.

“Mmm, my body doesn’t get tired. My vagina however, wants a little breather. Is that okay?”

“When you was gonna tell me that you like for me to nut in you?” He changes the subject.

“Uh— I don’t know? I didn’t think it was anything important to tell you.”

“Are you on…?”

“Why the fuck would I ask you to cum in me if I didn’t have anything to protect myself?” She shoos off his hands, grabbing for her dress that’s on the ground and she begins putting it back on.

“I don’t know, maybe you’re just psychotic,” he grabs her ass as she bends over, Sin swatting his hand aggressively.

“Funny. I’m a witch, but that doesn’t make me a woman without a uterus—or ovaries that can create babies. Sybil has this spell, she calls it a ‘Plan W.’”

“….Like Plan B?”

“What’s that?”

“Do you know anything forreal’?”

“Bite me,” she spits, adjusting her dress as she grabs for her phone. She doesn’t realize that Aries is right behind her again.

“Say less—“

She yelps as he tries to grab for her, jerking out of the way as she opens the door and slams it behind herself. She could deal with his nymphomaniac tendencies later.

THE TWO HOURS OF SILENCE WAS ALMOST THERAPEUTIC. Sin being able to swim in the ocean of her own mind gave her time to figure out how she wanted to go about this conversation with Sybil. She didn’t want to be catty or bitchy. Peaceful was the word that continued to cross her mind. When she arrived at New Salem, she spoke to a few of the people that still decided to stay despite everything going on, letting them in on what information she had. She knew she was stalling at this point.

But once she arrived at her grandmother's house, greeted her with a hug and Sybil responded with a look of confusion— she was entirely wrong about her approach. Sin now sat across from her at the dining table as she stared down as the beignets waiting to be ingested. It was unfortunate that she was entirely too annoyed to overkill her favorite dessert.

“What happened to us, Sin?”

Sin’s blank stare disappears as she looksat Sybil, immediately ready to pounce at such an empty question. She quickly fires back, “Us? What happened to you? I’m good on my side.”

“Well amuse me then. Tell me about some things going on in your life,” Sybil suggests.

“I’m not in the mood to entertain, why do you care?”

“I can’t be interested in what my granddaughter has to say?” Sybil asks, her voice anything less but condescending in Sin’s ears.

“No, you can’t be. Considering you’ve never been interested until it’s time to have a serious conversation and you’re trying to avoid it.”

“Have you been…feeling any different?”

“Why would I— what the hell are you talking about?” Sin frowns, ready to get up and walk out.

Sybil eyes her up and down, the previous question not nearly as bad as she then asks Sin, “Have you been having sex?”

“What?” Sin feels her heart had sunk to her ass, “W—What does this have to do with anything?! Why do you need to know who I’m—giving my goodies to?!”

Sybil still remains calm although her questions are absolutely insane. Her posture of carelessness Sin never carried within herself, it almost made her enraged.

“You’re being real’ weird right now,” Sin squints, “Anyways. Since you wanna know so much, I’ll tell you we haven’t got much information out of any place we’ve been to. Except that despite us all being in the same boat, it doesn’t make us ally’s. We went to Oseidon and were kidnapped. Did you know that?”

“Not up until this moment,” Sybil replies, taking a small plate beside her and placing a beignet upon it.

“You sure?”

“If you’re trying to get at anything specific, please spare the passive aggression,” Sybil sighs. Sin scoffs, crossing her arms.

“I don’t know, stuff just doesn’t seem to add up. While being held hostage they told us that confidential information was released by a witch. They seemed to believe I was that powerful witch they spoke upon, but I don’t recall being the most powerful witch at this moment,” she sarcastically shrugs.

“You should take it as a compliment.”

“You tryna’ be funny?”

“No, but you are being a smart ass.”

“We were there for an entire week, grandma. Tortured and probed on some bullshit vendetta that wasn’t even for us,” Sin becomes serious, trying to allow Sybil to understand the severity of the situation.

“Tortured, how so?”

“Tortured as in tortured. Pheme and Cloud were critically assaulted, he refuses to tell me the specifics of what happened—“

“You don’t know something that happened to your partner…whom you’re supposed to share everything with?” Sybil’s face fills with a confusion that makes Sin want to itch.

“Is that what you’re seriously taking out of this entire conversation?”

“Well you can’t seem to answer the question of what happened to Cloud or anyone else, so maybe the extremity to you may be hyperbolized.”

“Hyperbolized?” Sin raises her eyebrows. She laughed at how pointless talking to her felt, knowing that when she arrived home it would come with some bullshit, but she didn’t think it would be this bad.

“I’m over this. Where’s my father?” She stands from the table.

“Why can’t you feel comfortable enough to talk to me about anything you have going on, Sin?”

“Our relationship started off with you only wanting to use me for your advantage. Not for the fact that your first and only son gave you a grandchild, not because I could’ve continued the legacy of my mother. This relationship is strictly business at this point. I’m gonna make sure our coven is protected and you could do me a favor by doing the same. Now what’s going on with Iver?” Sin can feel her temperature rising, imagining herself jumping across the table.

“We moved him to his bedroom and made sure he’s bathed and comfortable, that’s all I can tell you,” Sybil shrugs, bringing the mug she holds up to her lips.

“That’s it?”

“That’s all,” Sybil stirs the spoon inside the cup, holding the handle across from her face.

“Hm. It’s funny, you had me drive two hours to interrogate me, yet you bring absolutely nothing to the table. You always cry about how you want us to work things out. Here I am, look what you’re doing.”

“What am I doing to you, exactly?”

“You’re not doing anything to me. But you are lying,” Sin fires back.

A flash of emotion comes across Sybil’s face. It’s like she’d almost cracked, like she wasn’t expecting Sin to catch onto her undermining ways. She’d seen this before, the animatronic movements Faye responded with in Elysian.

“Sin, I don’t want to talk about this anymore.”

“Oh! You don’t want to talk anymore? After having me waste my time and come all the way down here to please you, you don’t want to talk anymore. That’s fine. I’m leaving—“

“I didn’t say you had to leave, Sin,” Sybil reminds.

“Why wouldn’t I?”

“Because it’s late at night, and that’s a long drive.”

“Because it’s late at night,” Sin repeats, almost bored.

“You haven’t finished your beignets,” Sybil then points out, pushing them to her side of the table as she continues, “You can head back to doggy daycare tomorrow.”

“I wasn’t asking for permission to head back to Providence. Have you even spoken to Adonis?”

“Why do you think I called you?”

“You can’t be more ridiculous,” Sin blatantly states.

“Why don’t you tell me about this boy that’s on your mind?”

Sin’s taken aback. She clears her throat as she interrogates, “Who said anything about—“

“You’ve clearly got it all wrong about thinking I don’t know you.”

Sin seats herself back in the chair. She figures that she needs to make this two hour drive worth the time, maybe a grandmother's touch to all of her personal issues wouldn’t be so bad. Maybe Sybil did know her more than she thought.

“Well…you’re right. There’s another boy.”

“You’re interested in him?”

“Interested is a bit of a loose term,” Sin mutters, taking a small plate from the middle of the table in preparation to take a beignet.

“How so?”

“Um— we really like each other? It’s just too much going on to elevate in terms of an official relationship. So for now—“

“For now you just have sex.”

Sin can feel her cheeks becoming warm, now dreading the fact that she allowed herself to open up to Sybil.

“Not exactly?” Sin twiddles her fingers.

“Okay, y’all have—fun together. Let’s say that,” Sybil corrects herself.

“Yeah, fun. He’s just— he’s been a comfort to me despite everything going on with Cloud, Pheme and Nadia. After the whole situation happened at Oseidon they completely shut me out, and the pack members have been really supportive towards me. More than my own family. They’re starting to feel like family more,” Sin admits.

“Well let’s not get too ahead of ourselves, Sin. You can’t trust them so easily. Don’t be naive, a wolf will always be a wolf.”

“What?” Sin frowns, “They’ve been more trusting in these months then you’ve been!”

“So now we’re back to bickering,” Sybil sighs, drained of Sin’s back and forth emotions.

“Maybe they can teach us something, grandma. The way that Providence is united is something we need.”

“So you’re turning on me?”

“You know that’s not what I meant, grandma,” Sin pinches the bridge of her nose.

“If you want to befriend those dogs, fine by me.”

“Don’t call them that.”

Sybil finds that statement amusing, laughing as she replies, “You get offended as if you are one!”

Sybil continues laughing, unaware that Sin has gone quiet at that statement. Sin stands from the table and pushes the beignets back to the middle, grabbing her belongings as she tells Sybil through her laughs, “I’ll stay the night with Dad.”

“What’s that on your arm?”

Before Sin can protest, Sybil’s already grabbing her arm and looking at her wrist, seeing the green veins protruding out she runs her finger along the skin.

“What the hell is this?”

Sin almost panics at the question. She knew Sybil could barely put a smile on her face at the thought of Providence, she couldn’t imagine the baby she’d have knowing that she had become one of them.

Sin snatches her arm back as she says, “Stop acting as if you’re actually interested.”

“Why is it always a knife fight with you?”

The question has Sin halt her movement as she’s now on her way towards the front door. It was a simple question, yet the feeling that went along her body made it way more than that. It angered her that Sybil acted clueless to her actions, her patronizing tone, and her bad attempt at hiding her true motives. She didn’t know how much more of it she could take.

“It isn’t a knife fight for me, Sybil. You’re the one that hides the knife behind your back, while my hands are completely empty.”

With that, she slammed the door behind herself. For once she’d left Sybil entirely speechless.

#black #black fantasy #black love #black stories #reading #romance #writers on tumblr #black literature #black tumblr #salem witch trials #witch #black witches #black wolves saga #new salem

30 notes · View notes

thecoochiefairy · 1 year

Text

𝖓𝖊𝖜 𝕾𝖆𝖑𝖊𝖒

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE.

sexual content.

𝐓𝐔𝐑𝐍 𝐎𝐅 𝐄𝐕𝐄𝐍𝐓𝐒.

EVERYTHING WAS STUCK. That’s exactly how Sin felt when she woke up the next morning. Her arms were like two weights, legs sinking deeper into the cushion of the comforter. Once she forced her eyelids open, she then realized how stuck she actually was. Wrapped around her entire body was the jacket she wore the night before, the arms tied into a knot around her abdomen and trapping her hands.

Lifting her head up, she became acquainted with the usual scenery of Aries’ bedroom. She was thankful that after a night of so much drinking she’d probably need her liver replaced, she was somewhere familiar. She groans as her temples beat against her skull, a cramp in her neck now dancing down her back.

“Fuck. What did I do?” Sin mutters.

“What didn’t you do?” She hears a voice, looking down as she sees Aries who’s desperately trying to hold in his laugh. She looks in between the little space they have. Suddenly feeling a rush of fear swim over her body, a cold sweat wants to drench her skin as her mind wanders over what she didn’t remember from the night before.

“Oh god,” Sin would’ve face palmed herself if she could, “Did we—“

“No, but you tried.”

“I tried?”

“You really tried. After fifteen minutes of you being animalistic ‘cause you wanted some dick, you passed out and fell asleep,” he releases the chuckle he’d been holding.

“Oh god,” she groans louder, “I’m so sorry—“

“You good. If you want some, all you gotta do is ask—“

“Don’t make me bust out of this damn jacket.”

“I’m playing. I actually feared for my life,” Aries corrects himself. He flinches again, watching as she tugs at the material wrapped around her body. She looks onto the floor where she sees Mariah, Blue laid on top of her as she holds him to her chest similar to a baby. Sin frowns.

“Did they…?” She whispers.

“Nah. They were fighting last night, not sure why they’re cuddling now,” he mutters more to himself, staring as he also tries to figure out their situation. Sin is too focused on the shirt Aries wears below her, seeing the black fabric shredded to a point where it shouldn’t have been wearable.

“I did this to you?” Sin blinks.

“You also kept saying your name was Hennessy,” Aries adds on.

“Please don’t tell me anymore.”

“Not even the part about the lap dance? I thought you would’ve enjoyed hearing that,” he places his hands farther up her back, Sin feeling the heat of his palms.

They both look over as they hear a loud yawn come from the floor, Blue stretching his arms out as the sound releases from his lips. It causes Mariah to pop open her eyes, not taking her long to also realize her situation. She growls deeply in her throat.

“Now that, I can remember as well,” Blue chimes in.

“Ten’s across the board, you gave us quite a show!” Mariah places a trembling thumbs up, dropping her arm on the ground as she attempts to go back to sleep. Both Aries and Sin stare at the two on the floor. They’re clearly too tired to push away from one another in disgust, relaxing as they doze off.

Sin shakes her head, Aries bringing her attention back to him as he asked, “So…you wanna talk about last night?”

“Not at all, you seen enough.”

“You really finna’ make me play this game right now?”

Sin lowers her eyebrows, “What game? The game of ‘can you untie me?’”

“I think I like you like this. Anyway, obviously shit went down last night. I asked if you wanna talk right now, you said no. So now you’ll have an attitude for the next couple of hours. The game starts with me asking you what’s wrong every forty-five minutes, then you’ll say you’re fine. Eventually at the most unconventional moment you’ll admit that everything’s wrong, when really we could’ve just skipped the part of you being stubborn about it.”

“You missed the part where I punched you in your shit for thinking you know me so well,” she rolls her eyes.

When he doesn’t say anything, she wishes he had. She needed an excuse not to respond. She’d been able to forget the entire situation with Cloud, but with Aries bringing it up all she could hear was the things Cloud had said to her. She couldn’t shake it out of her mind that maybe he didn’t mean all of it. Maybe he did.

Sin places her head down on his chest, “What did you call this? A support and comfort position?”

“Fine,” Aries says, beginning to untie the jacket from around her body.

“Later, okay? Later.”

“Whenever you’re ready,” he pulls the jacket from under her, placing it on the small desk beside his bed.

“Can’t we just be like them two?” Sin mutters, placing her cheek against his skin and closing her eyes.

“I guess that’s better than being reminded of the ugly ass face you make when you cry,” Aries drags his thumb against her arm.

“Very funny,” she dryly mumbles, “I got other shit to worry about anyway. Like the fact that my dad has put himself in a ‘small tether,’ or whatever the hell that means.”

“A tether?” Aries repeats, “That’s where he is?”

Sin lifts her head, “Thought you said you didn’t know anything about them?”

“I didn’t at the moment. Then I remembered possibly studying something on it in my spontaneous interest in becoming a lawyer,” He tries to relay on the memory, placing one of his hands behind his neck.

“A lawyer?” Sin’s face drops, “You’re kidding. Like Cloud?”

“More so mythical studies,” Aries clarifies. He watches as she lifts her hand and places it along his jaw, gently playing with the hairs on his chin as she mutters, “You need a trim.”

“You gonna cut it for me?” He tilts his head towards her.

“No. What did mythical studies have to do with becoming a lawyer anyways? Youre just rambling.”

“If you stop being hard headed and let me explain you'll learn that it was a required credit, dummy. But it helped me learn a lot, we’ll probably have to head to the library to read up on it—“

“Read? A book? Another one? I think I’ve had enough after ‘The Hypothetical,’” Sin groans, wrapping her arms over her head.

“Girl,” Aries smacks his teeth, Sin shrieking as he flipped her body off of him and onto the bed, standing as he brushed off what was left of his shirt, “Get your ass up and let’s go.”

“You think I’m going to the library like this? I look like I just came from my walk of shame.”

Blue sits up from the ground, raising his arms as he cheers, “Whoop-Whoop! Library trip.”

Aries walks around the bed as he lifts his leg, pressing his foot into Blue’s chest and pushing him back onto the ground. Blue smacks his foot away as he crosses his arms.

“You can get in the bed, Drunky,” Aries grabs the bottle of water on his tv stand and throws it to him. Blue doesn’t raise his arms out to catch it, watching as it rolls to his feet. He kicks the bottle to the other side of the room as he childishly mutters, “I don’t want no damn water.”

“Nigg—then let your throat be dry! Fine be me! I don’t wanna hear your cry baby ass whining when your stomach and head starts hurting.”

Aries picks the water bottle off of the floor and places it towards Blue’s face, “Take this goddamn water before I choke you with it.”

“Fine!” Blue snatches it from his hands, “Meany.”

“Meany my ass. Get the hell off my floor,” he kicks his shin, Blue sticking his tongue out at him as he exits the room.

“For your information, I’m tipsy! You dingus!” Blue yells out of the doorway, Mariah groaning again as she places her hands over her ears.

Sin sighs, “To the library we go.”

SIN COULDN’T HAVE BEEN MORE BORED. For the last couple of hours she’d been watching Aries in the same spot. She put her hands in her palms as she swung her legs back and forth on the chair, eyeing him as he adjusted the hoodie on top of his head.

“So do you just like the feeling of hoodies or are you just always cold?” Sin breaks the silence.

Aries thinks over the question. He mutters, “Why?” with a careless tone, eyes still upon the pages.

“Just wanna know.”

Aries sighs, “I have a lack of red blood cells.”

Sin’s mouth drops open, “You’re anemic? You’ve never told me that!”

“Because why would I tell anyone at my grown ass age that I’m always extremely cold and have to take vitamins for it? I’m finna’ be an Alpha with a fuckin’ iron deficiency.”

Sin awkwardly pouts, “Sorry about that, stink. Wanna hold my hand?”

“No,” he says lowly, his cheeks warming against his skin.

Sin drags her chair over next to where he sits, Aries frowning at her as she opens her arms to him and commands, “Come.”

“Excuse me?”

“Boy, come here.”

“Can I say no?”

“I wasn’t asking, so no.”

Aries sighs again, scooting himself and his chair closer to her. Sin wraps her arms around his waist and places her palms against the fabric of his hoodie. She leans her head against his shoulder as she closes her eyes, taking a deep breath of his scent.

“You smell like a Tonka bean,” she hummed.

“It blows my mind at things you randomly know,” Aries flips the page, feeling himself becoming warmer. He looks up from the book as he notices a shadow come over his eyes. A tint of yellow glows lightly in the room, the color darkening as it surrounds him and Sin.

“Are you done?” Sin asks, just as he was back into focus.

“No.”

She waits a moment, lifting her chin onto his shoulder as she tried to also read the pages.

“You done now?”

“No, maybe ask me in a few seconds?” He turns his head, an annoyed look on his face.

“Okay. One—“ she counts, “Are you done now—“

“I can only read so fast, Sin. We could be done here if you just did that speed reading shit you mentioned earlier,” Aries closes the book, leaving his hand in the middle of where he left off.

“I told you it gives me a headache,” she grumbled.

“So all the other abilities except the one I need you to do don't give you a headache? It’s not giving you a headache by being a human heater right now?”

“No, I don’t use my powers a lot. Keeping it warm in this room isn’t a hard thing to do, burning your ass to a crisp wouldn’t be either. But forcing my eyes to move that fast would in fact hurt my head, so I’m not doing it,” she shrugs her shoulders.

“Do you wanna stop being annoying and hear what I’ve read so far?”

“Sure!” Sin smiles.

Aries opens the book again and skims against the page one more time before he begins to speak, “Well, to be able to enter a tether world— you gotta be pretty powerful.”

“Powerful, how so?”

“Sybil-powerful, damn near.”

“Yeah, no way,” Sin shakes her head, “That doesn’t make any sense. My father isn’t that powerful. I mean…unless he is?”

“Maybe him being in a coma might’ve done something. I could be off with that idea, but with him being unconscious for so long and the fact that you’ve seen him outside of it, shit changes.”

Sin thinks to herself, maybe she shouldn’t doubt Iver’s abilities as much as she does. It still made her uncomfortable to think that he hadn’t woken up yet, but it also made her think that his powers were only growing.

“What else does it say?” Sin comes back in focus, pressing her index finger along the page.

“It says your spirit can travel, but you’ll return back to your body if you’re noticed by others.”

“Noticed?” Sin frowns, “So going into a tether is usually for sneaking around purposes?”

“Nah. Not necessarily, I’m just saying that they wouldn’t see you if you didn’t want to be seen. But they can feel your presence,” Aries pulls another book closer to him, skimming through the pages.

“Well that’s good to know. Maybe we can use that ability for our next pack mission? You know, eavesdrop the right way.”

“Eavesdrop the right way?” Aries’ face goes blank.

“Boy. Don’t be slow,” Sin sucks her teeth, “I invited y’all into my tether when we meditated, so maybe we can attempt traveling through tethers in bigger groups. Just so shit like Oseidon doesn’t happen again.”

“I don’t know if entering a large amount of people in a tether would be a good idea, that would make the barrier weaker. Plus, don’t you recall that using your powers to the extreme makes you weak? I’ve seen it.”

“Worried about me, hm?” Sin bats her eyelashes.

“Very funny. Get the fuck off me,” he releases her arms from around his abdomen.

“Awe, don’t be like that. Wanna hold my hand again?”

Aries doesn’t look at her as he raises his hand, intertwining their fingers as he says, “Only cause I’m cold. I’m just saying that pushing your powers would be like—overcompensating or some shit.”

“Uh— I don’t feel like you used that word correctly,” Sin shakes her head.

“You get my point though. Nobody wants you to use your powers to a point where it could drain you, Sin.”

“You seriously think I can’t handle more? Like I’m weak or something? Just ‘cause I passed out that time doesn’t make it impossible,” Sin questions him, releasing her hand from his.

“I never said you were weak—“

“Well these points you’re making are pretty negative, I was just giving suggestions regarding easier tactics for our missions!”

“I’m just reading the book.”

“Where’s your obsidian with all this negative energy, hm?” She banters, standing from the chair as she tugs the book from under his arm.

Aries reaches out and snatches the book from her hand, grabbing her arm in the process as he pulls her towards him, “Chill. I just don’t want you to exhaust yourself.”

Sin jerks herself away from him, walking around the other side of the table as she goes to grab for her phone. Aries pays her no mind as she continues muttering smart comments under her breath, looking up as he says, “You better calm your lil’ ass down before I chuck this book at your head. I don’t have time to fight with you right now.”

“Oh? You can’t chuck shit at me if you’re already dead, motherfu—“

Just as she’s preparing to jump over the table to attack, Mariah enters the room with a finger over her lips and hushes, “Shhh.”

Blue follows behind her with the same exact black shades over their eyes. They both lean against the wall as Mariah slides down onto the floor, groaning while she lifts her fingers to rub her temples.

“Please stop arguing. It’s too loud,” Mariah whispers.

“They tried to make us watch the children while she’s hungover. I am not they mammy. It’s quiet here. I think I like it here,” Blue leans himself on the cold table.

“How are you not hungover like she is?” Sin asked, placing the other books Aries wasn’t reading back in their spots.

“Cause I’m still drunkkk,” Blue sings. A smirk forms along his lips as he continues, “I had a mimosa this morning. I’m feeling like I want my nipples touched.”

“Is there any way you can turn his voice off?” Aries pleads.

“Unfortunately I’m a little entertained,” Sin chuckles.

“So what did you nerds find?” Mariah changes the subject.

“Tell her what I found for you,” Aries sneers.

Sin raises her middle finger as he copies her, ignoring his attitude. She brings the book over to her side with a satisfied hum.

“Well, we found out that we can travel in tether realms, which is good for different purposes. The problem is that wherever you plan on traveling, others can feel your presence. So you have to be very careful. The more powerful, easier to be unnoticed. But it seems like we still haven’t gotten the full description on that part. So, the saga continues.”

“Who’s powerful enough to do shit like that?” Blue asks.

“Probably my granny. It could also answer some other questions we have about her,” Sin closes the book, placing it back in its spot.

“What about you, Ms. Sorcerer? Let’s not act like you didn’t break cages in an underwater dungeon by your screams,” Mariah scoffs.

“I mean, when meditating I entered a tether without realizing. So I don’t know how I’d make it happen just yet. Even if I knew how, I wouldn’t attempt anything too soon. Imma’ ask Elijah, he’s my smarty pants. He’ll know something.”

“Well, progress?” Mariah raises her hands up.

“Progress, I guess,” Sin sighs.

“Hell yeah, progress! Let’s take some shots!” Blue cheers.

“No,” all three of them say towards Blue, causing him to pout.

“Well, fine. That mimosa still hitting so— I’m finna’ go find Buffy. My crew, rolling out!” Blue puts a peace sign up, moonwalking backwards out of the room.

Mariah stands there for a moment before she quickly says, “I’m out, too. Deuces!” Waving before she closes the door behind herself.

“I gotta go run some pack errands,” Aries announces, pushing the chair back under the table as he makes his way towards the door.

“Do you need any help? I don’t have anything to do today—“

“Nah, it’s fine. I um— I’ll see you later, okay?” He goes past her as he opens the door, shutting it behind himself as Sin confusingly mutters, “Uh—okay?”

She blinks. Now standing in the library by herself, she runs through the possibilities of why he would run off like that. She sighs as she goes back to cleaning the area they were in, throwing away the cup she had and picking up whatever trash they’d left. She brings her eyes back to the door when it slowly opens, emerald hair coming into focus of her vision.

“Hey,” Elijah greets, a soft smile upon his face.

“Hey cutie, wassup?”

“I was coming to look for you, I wanted to talk to you about something. I um— there’s this girl— and um— well— is this a good time?” He sits on the chair, nervously clasping the chain around his neck.

“Of course. I actually needed to talk to you anyways, It’s a perfect time.”

SHE FELT TRICKED. For the rest of the day Elijah had been with her, not that it bothered her, but she could tell that he was hiding something. He had spent his time asking her to help him with everything under the sun, even simple tasks that she knew he didn’t need help with.

“Now why did you need help sorting all of your crystals? Aren’t you supposed to be the only person allowed to touch them?” Sin asks, placing the dark green crystal in her hand next to its matching design. She was now seated in his room on the floor, reorganizing his crystal collection as he sat across from her watching.

“You can allow someone to touch your crystals if you feel as though they’re worthy or have just as good energy as yourself,” he explains, continuously staring over at the door every few seconds.

“So I’m the chosen one? I feel special.”

“Correct, I know your spirit is purer than you present it to be,” Elijah gives a soft smile, but it doesn’t feel entirely real.

“Wanna tell me why you keep staring at the door?”

“Huh? I’m not staring at the door,” Elijah awkwardly laughs.

When he looks at the door again, Sin places the crystals onto the small compartments Elijah created for them. She places her hands in her lap as she stares at him, trying to see why he’s not telling her the truth.

“Elijah—“

Sin goes silent as the door swings open, Jupiter and Calypso’s heads popping into the opening at the same time. They both have nervous smiles on their faces.

“Heyyy,” they both greet, waving in a creepily identical way.

“Um— hi?” Sin speaks, waving back with a strange look on her face.

“Oh— Hey Calypso and Jupiter, what a surprise to see you, what are you guys doing here?” Elijah asked, slow with his words as if he’d practiced this line several times.

Neither of them say anything, Calypso looking over to his brother before he plunges his elbow into his stomach. Jupiter coughs as he speaks, “We were coming to ask you if you’d seen Sin anywhere—“ Jupiter pauses, shock on his face as he gasps, “Oh, Sin! What a coincidence to see you here, we’ve been looking for you all day.”

“What’s going on?” Sin is entirely confused now.

“We um— we needed help in the garden, do you mind coming to help?” Calypso responds.

“You need help with the garden…it’s eight o’ clock at night. Why not ask Elijah? He knows way more about plants and shit than I do,” Sin frowns.

“Cause um— cause I’m busy right now!” Elijah excuses.

“Doing what?”

Elijah takes the tray he’d given her and tugs it over to his side, “Organizing my crystals of course.”

“But I thought I—“

“Nope, I'll handle this,” he nods.

Sin wishes she could understand what the hell was going on. It was odd enough that Aries had brushed her off earlier in the day, but for Elijah to practically do the same thing and the twins to appear out of nowhere left her in the dark.

“Is this another intervention? Am I in trouble?”

“Girl, we’re wasting time. Could you please come help us?” Calypso reminds Jupiter next to him with a pleading pout on his face.

“Fine,” Sin stands up with a sigh, “I’m coming. But y’all are being extremely weird.”

She follows behind them as they exit the room, traveling into the trees of the forest as they make their way to the pack’s greenhouse. She can see from the outside that there’s multiple lights coming from the foggy transparency of the windows, a curiosity peeking in the back of her mind.

Jupiter opens the door and she steps inside, her eyes following the soft glow of blue that’s calling to her on the other side of the garden. She’s unable to see anything else in the darkness.

Sin looks back at Calypso, “Y’all tryna kill me? For real this time?”

“Just go,” Jupiter presses his hands along her back, pushing her forward as she nearly trips.

“I literally haven’t done anything! Why am I being sent to my de—“

She stops. Sin halts in her entire stance as she now comes in sight with everything, seeing the waterfall she had sat on by the day she broke Electra’s nose. The colors of all the flowers are now neon from the complement of the biggest light in the room. It was a stark blue, striking through in a way that it bounced onto her skin. The difference from the first time being there is seen as she now looks up, golden lamps strummed along the slim trees. Insects fly around towards the low lights that gleam above them. An ivory sofa sits below the lamps, made in the shape of a bed with cushions as plush as cotton balls. In the middle of the sofa sits a soft blanket, two large bowls with steam pouring out of them sit on top of it. Her eyes then meet Aries who stands with an expression she’d rarely seen come along his features. Nervousness.

“Um. Hey,” he speaks, adjusting the black shirt he wears to distract himself, his other hand revealing a single lillie flower in his palm.

“Hey,” Sin responds, her voice small.

“Just hey? Really? I told you, man has no game,” Calypso shakes his head.

“Damn shame,” Jupiter agrees.

“Get the fuck out, please?” Aries says to the both of them.

“Awe, he said please. Fine, let’s be out. Have fun kids!” Calypso giggles, pulling Jupiter with him before they close the door to the green house. Sin also hears as they lock it behind themselves.

When she turns back to Aries, she didn’t know if he was gonna shrivel up and disappear or shit himself. Maybe both. The way he stood so confident in something as simple as a shirt and sweatpants, the matching durag tied in a small knot in the back of his head. Grills and infinite amounts of jewelry that made him intimidating. His confidence felt disheveled, yet Sin felt like the one that was about to shrivel up.

“Why?” Is all she asks, still looking around the scenery.

“Well— I um—okay,” he blows a breath, “I just could tell that you were still upset about everything that happened at the Casino. Although I made fun of you for being stubborn about how you’re feeling, I still wanted you to feel comfortable enough to talk to me about it. So I thought that maybe if I did something to put you in your comfort zone— it might help?”

Sin’s face practically hurts from the smile she’s suppressing across her face. She takes a step forward as she hums, “Mhm, continue.”

“So I made a little seating area in the green house. We had this bed-sofa thing in our storage from the time we wanted to make a laying area outside but we were afraid that bugs would get all over it so we just— kept it in the storage. I also um— cooked, my momma helped me make Yaki Mein. Elijah told me that’s another dish you like ‘cause your dad used to make it. It obviously won’t be as good as your dad’s but— you know, not tryna’ compete with that. I made beignets too, for desert, I already knew you liked those. I also pre-rolled some blunts, just in case you didn’t smoke today. I noticed you ain’t really been smoking like that? Maybe I shouldn’t have assumed that’s what you wanted. I have water, I also got wine but when I went to the store I didn’t know if you liked bitter or sweet, y’know that shit like twenty dollars a bottle? For some wine? Man, nig— shit. Am I rambling?”

By the time he finished, Sin stood in front of him with the goofiest grin on her face. She brought her arms around his neck as she sighed, “Yes. You’re rambling.”

“You can tell me I look dumb.”

“You don’t. At all,” she shakes her head, taking the flower from his hand. When he realizes she was only teasing him, he feels better. He places his hands around her back and pulls her forward, her brown eyes filling into his vision in a way he’d never seen before. She presses her lips to his cheek, pulling back with her hand in his as she leads them to the seating area.

Sin felt like she’d been starving the moment she began eating, surprised at how good it tasted in comparison to her fathers cooking. She noticed that Aries’ anxiousness had faltered, the silence entirely comforting as they watched the insects play in their home.

“You can’t lie and say I didn’t put my foot in this shit,” he admits in between chewing.

Sin laughs, “Nah, maybe a toe. It’s alright.”

“Alright? Your dad finna’ have some competition.”

“Iver can cook with his eyes closed, please don’t get ahead of yourself.”

“Coma included?” Aries gives her a look, having to place his bowl down trying to hold in his laugh. She punches him in his arm.

“The jokes write themselves,” he coughs, laughing in between his choking.

“Imma’ tell him you said that since you think the shit is so funny!” Sin smacks him on his side, placing her bowl down next to his.

“Shit, he might’ve heard me while you’ playing.”

Aries takes the two bowls and seats them behind the sofa, Sin staring down at her hands as she feels as though this may be the time to bring up how she’s feeling. She blows out a heavy breath, annoyed by already feeling like she’ll get emotional if she brings it up.

“So um— about last night?” She starts. Aries nods his head for her to continue.

“I just— I’m not even necessarily upset that he’s mad at me. I feel like whatever he’s going through, maybe he needs time to himself and sometimes it’s hard to express that. But it didn’t mean I deserved to be attacked because I did what he wanted me to.”

“Did you do what he wanted you to do, or did you just assume?” Aries questions.

It makes her think. With all the time she and Cloud had spent away from each other, maybe she should've been more aggressive with figuring out why he was distancing himself. Maybe doing her own thing made him feel as though she didn’t care enough.

“I didn’t think of it that way,” she muttered.

“I’m not taking his side, I’m just saying that maybe he expected more effort out of you when he cornered himself. The way he responded last night was out of hurt,” Aries watches her movement, seeing as she’s not staring at him anymore.

“The things he said…I’m just wondering if he meant any of it.”

“Whether he did or didn’t, space might be the best thing for the both of you right now,” Aries suggests.

“Yeah,” Sin presses her lips together, “Maybe.”

Although the conversation gave her a little more clarity of the situation, she still didn’t feel satisfied. She figured this entire situation would be solved once everything opened up, and that didn’t have to be right now. Whenever her or Cloud was ready to talk, they would.

“I wanna show you something,” Aries catches her attention as he speaks, Sin looking up as she waits for his next move. He stands from the sofa and makes his way over to the pond, Sin watching as it glimmers the closer he gets to it.

“Elijah had uh— enchanted the water for me. He taught me a word to say when I wanted this to work, but I couldn’t get down the pronunciation of all that Latin shit. So uh— let’s hope this works without him!”

Aries squatted down and placed his index finger in the water. He slowly moved his hand in circles, the water beginning to ripple in disturbance as the flowers trembled with it. Humid air conjured and hugged the atmosphere. It began to swirl faster as it became puffier, hues of white collecting together. A booming sound then rippled along the building, a watery alphabet suddenly rushing down, plopping into the pond and dissolving away.

Sin’s face lit up at the sight. She couldn’t understand the heaviness in her throat as the mini downpour was created right in front of her eyes, a memory flashing in her mind of Iver humming in her ear as she could hear the sound of rain behind him. She didn’t realize Aries was next to her again, watching with her but noticing her eyes had glossed over.

“Louisiana has been disrespectful with their hot ass weather. Considering I know it’s not gonna rain anytime soon, I brought the rain to you.”

She still said nothing, practically in awe of the sight. She knew that she’d done something similar for him to cease his fears of thunderstorms, but for him to do this for her even with his fear, to know what comfort rain brought to her— she hadn’t felt this content until now.

“Now I know it’s kinda small, Elijah said it would’ve been better if I’d learned the words but—“

Aries groaned as Sin lunged her arms around his neck and squeezed. She shut her eyes tightly to make sure no tears would drop out, feeling the vibration of him trying to catch his breath.

“I think that means you’re happy with it,” he strains, “Sin, you kinda’ strong. Remember that.”

She lifts her head up as she sniffs, “Sorry. Shit. Sorry,” she releases her hold on him to a more gentle grip as she continues, “Thank you, seriously. Thank you. I’m starting to think the gold in those grills is going to your head. You sure they haven’t sunken into your gums, the chemicals haven’t gone into your brain and you aren’t losing your mind?”

Aries laughs, “Nah. I just— wanted to make you smile. That’s all.”

“You like me, don’t you?” She hooked her leg around his hip and onto his lap, tightening her arms over his shoulders as she smiled adorably.

“Not too much now,” Aries reminded. He could feel her skin heating up, but he knew she wasn’t upset. Her eyes lowered, the smile upon her face now replaced with another emotion. She scooted closer to him on his lap.

“Not even more than thunderstorms?”

“Debatable.”

The other times they were so close in vicinity of each other, she felt her heart pounding in fear of not knowing what to do next. This was different. She could feel her chest beaming in a warmth she hadn’t felt in a long time, traveling all the way through her body to where she almost felt jittery. Aries couldn’t help but think how pretty he thought she looked when she was at peace. Her hair fell around her face in waves, freckles sprucing all over her cheeks and nose from the lights.

She placed her palm on the back of his neck as she pulled him forward, pressing her lips against his so softly that her heart pounded against her ears. She felt her entire body inflamed. The way he kissed her back made her practically go numb, making her feel as though everything stopped. Her eyes fell closed as she relaxed into his mouth. He became greedy, pulling her closer and shoving his tongue into her mouth. She pulled him even closer than she possibly could've. Aries leaned down, capturing the skin of her throat and sucking as he lifted her lower body. Sin’s back was now in contact with decorative pillows, the oversized sweatshirt she wore now against her ribs. She arched her back slightly, watching as he sloppily left kisses along her stomach.

Drawing down to her belly button, he went down farther until she was nervously closing her thighs. Anywhere he touched her felt like a rapture of fire blazing down her spine. Her physicality was practically eager for his touch, yet unable to handle it all at one time. She felt sure of what she wanted but didn’t know how to say it. To distract the embarrassment of her nerves she pulled off the shorts she wore, leaving her bare from the waist down as she closed her eyes and kissed him again.

He could tell she was nervous, releasing her mouth from his as he told her, “Put me where you want me first."

Sin felt hot again. She didn’t remember being so embarrassed by these things or this ignited by his words. Planting her hand on the top of his head, she let her fingers clutch onto his durag before spreading her legs farther apart and bringing him down. A gasp snatched out her throat as Aries let his tongue slide out from his mouth and glide up the entirety of her, bringing his head back down and keeping his eyes locked on hers. The sight of her opening glistened under the blaring lights from the pond. He brought his eyes up to meet hers, dangerously shining in the darkness. It made Sin look up as her cheeks were now the ones burning her own skin.

Taking her legs and spreading them wide, he trapped her along the sofa. When she expected a hesitation from him, she got the complete opposite. His tongue ran from her inner thighs like he starved, all the way until he met in between her legs; the sensation of his lips had her jumping.

Her mouth came open once he gave her clit a deep kiss. He dropped his lower lip and slowly let it meet with the top, a guttural moan radiating in his throat traveled to her. Sin kept the heels of her feet pressed into his back as her hand became tighter on his head.

Her muscles began to tense as he intoxicatingly spoke, "This shit tastes so fuckin' good." Causing Sin to whimper out. She was trying not to fluster her lips with words that weren't her own, which would entirely dismiss her pride.

Bringing a hand on her stomach, Aries snatches her body towards him. He anchored her against the sofa so she couldn't move at all, raising one of her legs over his shoulder so her thighs were spread wider. He now had a full sight of her opening, choleric and only wanting more of him. A pleasurable pain released along her lower stomach as his fingers shoved into her. The assault of her opening began creating a squelching sound, causing Sin’s abdomen to tremble, a merciless cry falling from her lips.

Her head snapped up, the rest of her body being held down by his hand leveraging itself against. From the pressure of his hand pressing down against her abdomen, to his fingers fucking her in such a ruthless pace, all while his tongue drove against her clit—she couldn't take anymore.

She belted out, whining, “Oh shit." She spluttered at this point, unwittingly bleating sounds as he assaulted directly at her sensitive spot, watching as she fell apart. She made uncontrollable quivers as she felt a build up creating in her stomach.

Wanting him to slow down, she began scooting backwards. Aries quickly snaked his arm up to where her face laid, pulling her delirious expression to meet his as he demanded, “Stop closing your fuckin’ legs.”

He lowered her hips as his hand now compressed down onto her stomach. His other hand gripped both of her wrists that jumped out, placing them on her torso. Sin’s upper body shot up as she cried, the hand on her abdomen dropping down as he took his thumb and pressed it against her clit, rubbing in circles as he affectionately kissed her thighs, the stretch-marks scattering on her skin like lighting being appreciated.

Sin cramped in her stomach as she sat on her elbows, an extortion of pleasure condemning on her face. Pulling himself back, he let spit drag off of his tongue and drop onto her core, taking it back into his mouth.

A vibration strummed throughout her entire body as he nestled his lips between her legs. Sin uncontrollably dragged out, "Aries ". His name almost sounded euphoric against her tongue. She could see the arrogant expression against his features as he leaned over to be directly in her face, watching as she cried when he shoved his fingers deeper into her core.

“Say my name again.”

And she did. There was an immense set of pleasure washing over her body. Sin watched as he pulled his fingers out and slapped them along her core, her leg trembling at the sensitivity. She hissed loudly as he repeated the action, coming back down and locking his mouth around her opening once again. He grunted as she ran her palm over his head, the tickle of his beard also overriding her senses. Her wetness now soaked into his facial hair and glistened on his full lips.

Sin was still in a trapped position, now able to perfectly see his face as he ate her out. Pushing his tongue into her again and again, Sin placed her hand along the back of his neck, encouraging him as she breathed uncontrollably. The warmth of his lips sealed around her clit, Aries groaning at the taste of her gushing against his mouth. Her taste and scent that constantly filled his nose felt almost intoxicating at this moment.

Sin’s hand suddenly came to a stop, dropping towards where his thumb was and going to press his hand away. The infinite amount of pleasure made her too drowsy to even pair her strength over his. She laid her hand back on the pillows, clutching for dear life at the power this man had over her. She was so tired at this point, she became quiet.

She watched as he let spit drool from his mouth and slurp against her clit, lapping against her labia. She let out low sounds, everything he didn't want to hear.

Her silence was halted as his tongue was being swallowed by her opening. A soundless noise was knocked out of her chest, as if she had been winded by his effortless actions to get something out of her. Her fingers tightened on the silk atop of his head as she sucked in a large breath. Her head then lolled back as his tongue pushed further into her, a moan coming past both Sin and Aries’ lips.

“Shi....yeah. Th-that's good,” she softly cried. She circled her hips, muscles tensing and conjoined together as he spoke lowly, "Fuck my tongue just like that."

She whimpered out, listening to him speak so sinisterly. It caused her to mutter to him, “I’m gonna cum.”

He watched as she orgasmed, her hips now to the sky, jutting as he continued to fuck the energy out of her with just his mouth.

Her upper body shot up as she cried, “Aries!”, Her hands shook vigorously as her body fell apart, rippling in violent courses of vibrations. This orgasm lasted longer than she’d ever felt before, bodt relaxing as her release now ran from her opening. He continued to hold her down, palm slamming along the back of her thighs as he spanked her encouragingly.

“Cum again. I’m tryna’ look at you when you do it.”

She immediately shook her head, watching as he drove his tongue back inside of her. Her legs snapped against his head as she gasped. He ignored the way she nearly crushed him, Sin feeling her eyes becoming watery.

"Fuck you,” she exasperated, watching as he pulled back. Aries leaned forward, pressing a kiss to the back of her thigh.

He sat up and smashed their mouths together. He leaned his forehead against hers as he asked, “You good?” concerned if he’d actually hurt her. She muttered back, “Mhm,” a warmth washing against her cheeks.

He then grabbed her lower body and threw her over to where she was now on her stomach, Sin grunting as she attempted to catch her breath. Finally out of his hold, she took her moment to turn around and grip him by the back of his neck as she planted her lips on his, moaning as she tasted herself on his tongue.

Sin pulls away from his lips as she begins lowering her body, pressing against his abdomen and traveling down. All the way until her hand met between his legs. Saliva mixes in between her fingers as she pressed a kiss to his tip, wasting no time to clamp her mouth around his length, pulling him forward until he was halfway in her throat.

She moved her head, closing her eyes euphorically. Her throat strained now as she felt him nearly reach her windpipe. She didn’t know what had come over her, wanting him to feel as good as she did, if not more. Sin breathed heavily as she choked, Aries’ eyes rolling to the back of his head as he groaned.

When she pulled him out of her mouth again, she stuck her tongue out and let spit drag onto him, coming back when she felt like she had a long enough break. He noticed that her hair was becoming messy, Aries running his fingers in a combing motion before taking her hair into his fist, flyaways now falling in tendrils around her freckled face.

She then pulled him out of her mouth, running her tongue over her lips before she raised her head and teasingly admitted, "You're so cute sometimes."

"Yeah, say I'm cute when I'm fuckin' you. Lay on your side.”

She turned with no dismay. Aries’ entire body vibrated at the way she moved so swiftly that he smacked her ass, gripping it in between his palms and receiving a moan in response. Sin turns herself over until her right side is pressed against the sofa, ass pointing towards him and spreading her skin apart to give him a better view.

Pressing both of his palms into her thighs, he spread her apart before shoving his mouth against her opening once again, a nonstop fulfillment of her every erotic sense. Sin gasped as he never came to a pause. She twisted her legs together at the longing that she'd felt, even if she’d felt him down there not too long ago. She knew that his tongue was proficient with the way he moved it against her. He lapped up every bittersweet tincture that dripped from his mouth before dropping his lips against her, earning another moan.

The sounds she made were so effortlessly arousing, Aries wanting her to become louder. He pulled her body along his face in a grinding motion, sucking profusely on her clit and causing her to tremble.

Sin dug her teeth into her lips as he aggressively dug his nails into her skin, the lock on her mouth unlatching as she cried brokenly. She pushed her face into the pillows as he spread her apart, sliding his tongue in until she was trying to find a way to escape the irrepressible trap of his hands.

"Please,” She begged. Back to breathing heavily, he dragged her closer to him as she fully laid on her side, Aries taking himself in his hand and slapping his tip against her core. Sin’s entire lower body twitched at the feeling. She felt too embarrassed to beg again, so instead she traveled her hand down as she began to rub her clit herself. He would've done it for her, but seeing as Sin watched her fingers rub against her opening and moaning softly at the feeling, he sat back and watched her.

Leaning down, he kissed her again as he threw her left arm around his neck so their faces were inches apart, taking his other hand and spreading her open. Sin locked her arm around and pulled him closer.

“Put it in." He commanded. Sin shuddered at the tone of his voice, nonetheless wasting no time as she aligned him within her opening. She looked so tempting that he was nearly seconds away from eating her out again. Helping her push forward, Sin’s eyes began fluttering closed at the light discomfort and muttered a curse, Aries keeping direct eye contact as he pushed deeper inside of her. She lightly gasped, feeling as though she was close to blacking out, overestimating that she could handle him.

She shook her head as she quietly spoke, "Fuck." He arrogantly responded, "Mhm," Sin feeling the pain burning in her abdomen and the sensitivity from orgasming before. But she knew he wasn't going to let her out of this position without a fight, so she relaxed and allowed him to fill her completely, pulling him forward. A flurry of words too blasphemous flew out of her lips.

He started off slow, pushing in and then slowly pulling out, allowing Sin to feel every second of his movements and seeing how she reacted to everything. Urging him on, Aries knocked himself closer, hips slapping against her flesh. Her legs trembled as he pushed back in, hearing him suck in a breath. She moaned a bit louder than before, the heavenly sound causing him to begin to go faster, skin dirtily clapping together as Sin closed her eyes and tightened her arm around him.

Picking up speed, his palms became twitchy and his fingertips were going pale from how hard he gripped her skin, fucking into her voraciously, his eyes entirely low. Sin swallows, looking down to see how fast he was moving in and out of her, disappearing and reappearing so obscenely she just had to watch.

Using his unoccupied hand and placing it upon her throat for leverage, he fucked into her so deeply that she jumped out of her skin. Sin yelped out with a sound between a cry and a shriek, pushing him up with all the strength she had that caused him to pull out of her.

"Put that shit back in." Was all he said. Wrapping his hand around her throat gently and kissing her, he took his length in his hand before slamming inside of her. Pleasurable tears collected in her eyes as she whined deeply in her throat, he continued the merciless actions with no plans to stop. He removed his hand from her throat and placed it on her leg, watching her face contort in different emotions.

“Aries. Fuck, baby,” Sin shocks herself as she speaks. She whined each time he completely filled her, all the oxygen in her chest shamelessly disappearing. He swiveled his hips as she frantically cried from the overwhelming pleasure. Each time he shoved himself back into her he seemed to be getting deeper and deeper. She could practically feel him in her lower abdomen, which progressed everything she felt.

His face meeting hers gave her an intimate feeling that only made her look away. Aries now snapped his hips forward, hearing previously breathless moans turning into cries with his erratic movements, Sin’s teeth digging into her lip to clear out all screaming that wanted to be desperately let out. He now had both hands planted on the side of her head as he fucked her. Sin pressed her hands to his hips to slow his moments but that only caused him to go faster, her head falling back as she now could only take what he was giving her.

He suddenly pulled out of her, lifting her legs and lowering himself before he brought his tongue over the arousal decorating around her thighs. He led up to her opening that immediately swelled around his tongue when he plunged it inside of her, another gasp releasing from her. He pulled back, taking his thumb and pulling the hood of her clit back before aching his lips around it.

She latched her fingers against his head, unable to do anything but moan defeatedly as he shoved two fingers inside of her, groaning at the immediate pinch as she arched her back upwards. A gripe cry escaped her lips at the way he made her hips rock back and forth, her clit meeting with his mouth each time they fell forward. He lapped up the overflowing saturate at the tip of his tongue and swallowed it down.

Her legs tried to shut at the distressingly erotic sting that was scorching up her back, wanting it to stop but wanting it to never stop all at the same time. Aries took the moment to raise her legs up in the air that enabled him from stopping, driving his tongue faster and slicker against her until his soft lips leached with drool. Her legs trembled from her release. Her hand smacked over her mouth, the same moment his tongue lazily trailed up and down her clit until another orgasm had fully postponed.

Giving her no chance of air, he flipped her over until she was on her stomach again. He made sure her legs were completely distant as he spread her opening. Slamming his palm against her ass, it caused Sin to whimper out, arching her back and clutching her hand against the blanket. He easily slid back in, pulling her back with each slam of his hips.

He was implausible. Never giving the girl any mercy as he had both hands on her ass, feeling the skin shake tremendously in his palms as Sin’s moans were muffled. She tried to keep up with his vehement actions, but their clammy skin heatedly slapping together was the only noise she could focus on, and she was so exhausted. He wasn’t tired at all, and that was the most terrifying thing about him.

Sin wrapped her fingers around a soft pillow as she felt a tight stretch in her abdomen, her face falling down and eyes shut as she moaned sweetly into the material, pushing herself back. She moaned a bit louder at the pulsating between her legs, Sin nodding her head as she bit her lip and groaned.

"C'mon, pretty. Fuck me back,” Aries coaxes. She relaxes herself body and rocks herself back, flesh against his abdomen as he uses his other hand to grip her hair. The faint pain caused her to grunt softly, nonetheless continuing to fuck back onto him. She uses one of her hands and presses it against his stomach, dragging her hips up and shoving them back down. Aries decides to let her have her way as she skillfully met her hips with his.

He began to notice that she was slowing down and then gripped the arm that was against his stomach, slamming himself in with his other hand on her hip. He held her down so her stomach was pressed against the sofa, fucking her deeply that Sin was mewling under his hold.

Aries feverishly asked in a deep tone, "You love it?"

"I love it." Sin petulantly whined.

Her forehead now pressed against the pillow, she moaned messily as he kept on the nonstop fulfillment of pleasure. The blaring sound of her opening gushing arousal and creating a squelching sound in the room, he gave her no time to relax her body when he began to fuck her harder. The pillow beneath her slid upwards as she squeezed so tightly that there was a cramp in her hand. Aries now had both hands on her hips as he ruthlessly tugged her back, Sin jerking her body everytime she could nearly feel him in her stomach.

Aries eyed the sight of her quivering under his hold as he pulled out and disappeared every few seconds, holding her still and forcing himself inside as he stated, "Don't run, take this shit." she only cursed in response. Her muscles felt as though they were palpitating as she finally relaxed, since there was no other option at this point.

Her hair messily fell around her face in a sweaty mane, Aries collecting her hair in his fist when he suddenly yanked her up. Sin shrieked as he snapped his hips forward, fucking her harder when she clenched around him. She trembled out a deep moan and swiveled her hips around to let him know she could easily keep up—which she wasn’t sure she actually believed.

Her eyes were shut tightly, nearly passing out as he still kept at the same pace, raising one of his legs to plant against the sofa to get a better hold of her. He wrapped his hand around the back of her neck and tugged her down, Sin trying to find somewhere to put her hands when he gripped her left arm and pulled it behind her back. He trapped her once again, snapping so fiercely that she was in a haze. She was unable to moan, cry, anything.

She could only stay completely silent, her body trembling maniacally as she blissfully released once again, drowning Aries’ pubic hair in her arousal. She paid no mind as it tattooed against his thighs whilst he dragged her down, the hand that was latched around the back of her throat tightening.

"Open up." He commanded.

Sin shouted as he smacked her ass, clenching around him in preparation to climax again. She felt as though she had no control of her own body that was now sensitive to the touch.

"Cum when I tell you to cum."

Ripping her arm away from his hold, she pressed her face into her shoulder. It only enabled Aries to see her long lashes as she pushed herself back, perfect silouette slamming down onto his abdomen. She placed her hand on his stomach, circling her hips around before going back to her previous action. Rocking back onto him, hair now covered her face as she practically fucked herself, moaning so feverishly in her own ears that she couldn't recognize herself.

Giving her the chance to move at her own pace caused her to relax, her walls not constricting his control anymore as he easily sank in and out of her. Sin moved her hair to one side of her face as she pressed her cheek onto the pillow, tiredly falling back against him, the quelling sound of her opening filling the entire room.

She moaned, completely high off sexual deviance as she pulled herself away from him, pushing him back onto the sofa so she could climb onto his lap. She straddled him as she took his length into her hand and he replied, "Go ‘head."

Placing his hands on her hips, she kept her head low as she slowly sat herself down on him, Aries’ abdomen tightening as he cursed, "Fuck," laughing breathlessly as she ran her fingers over her hair to get it out of her face. She placed her hands against his stomach before moving atop of him. Her voice was hoarse as she rolled her hips on him, succumbing as she pushed herself forward and brought her hand back to capture his length that had pulled out.

Playfully teasing him as she grinded, Aries hissed, bringing his thumb back to where her clit was met and teasing at it to mock the way she was frustrating him. She moaned, sinking herself back down, slowly moving her hips back and forth to keep a steady pace as her eyes fluttered closed.

She kept her head down and focused her eyes on his usually serious expression that was blown with lust, only getting a reaction out of him when she lifted herself upwards, slamming back down onto his lap and arrogantly watching as he gritted his teeth, repeating, "Fuck, Sin."

He could only watch the way her opening swallowed him and wrapped herself around each time she sat down and grinded her hips back, grunting when her hips shamelessly quivered harder than she then expected to.

“This pussy good as fuck," he growled unexpectedly, smacking her ass as she moaned in response. He thought he would release right on the spot. His words made her cheeks feel hot as he kept talking to her, “Bounce on my dick, let everyone hear who's making you feel this good."

She silently complied, thighs trembling as the bottom of her thighs created a sound, Sin hiccuping out cries as Aries snapped his hips up to meet her speed.

"Good girl," he breathed heavily,

The play of his words lacing together, they replayed in her head over and over again. She used all of her energy that was burning at the seam of her hips and moved her hair behind her ear, mixing their skin together as she dragged her hips upward, slamming her hips back down rhythmically until sweat was slicking against the back of her thighs.

Her cries only became louder with each contact of their bodies against one another. He only wanted her in this position so he could watch her fuck herself, almost laughing as she shrieked when another smack was stung across her skin so casually, yet pleasurably.

"Shit feels good, huh? You look so fuckin’ pretty.”

A low laugh fell from Sin’s lips at the praise that he had given her body. It only made her more confident as she slowed down, bouncing slowly on top of him until he smoothly let out, "Oh shit."

He slowed down her hips to where she was gradually rocking forward, watching as she closed her eyes and lowly moaned into the hot air. His fingers gripped her skin into his hand, other hand smacking at the flesh of her ass as he grunted out, "Fuck my shit harder.”

She unlatched a cruel breath, mumbling out another curse. Her fingers ran through her hair to get it out of the way, another smack echoing against the room as she gasped. Filing her nails violently against his skin, she closed her eyes as she uttered, "Okay."

The way she sounded so vulnerable and under his spell, it only made him up his hips and fuck into her, a sloshing sound filling the room as he smacked his hips up between her's, ordering her to lean forward. Her legs were shaking, her eyes were welling up with those same tears, and her hips were burning like fucking hell. But it felt so good, she just couldn't stop.

"Just. Like. That. Fuck." He slammed her down in between each word, head falling back into the bed. Her hands that were continuously messing with the now chaotic seams of her hair were suddenly snatched when he pulled her wrists behind her back. Her wet eyes were shut, mouth slightly opened and letting out babbled words, cheeks turning a bright red at the obscene words from Aries.

"You so fuckin' wet. You know this shit finna’ be mine, right?"

She was listening, yet she ignored his arrogance. Feeling like she wasn’t hearing him, he switched their positions to where her stomach was pressed against the blankets, his upper body laying atop of hers as he brought his hand around her throat from behind. The feeling of him pushing back in had her yelling out in pleasure, his fingers compressed down against her throat.

His hips withdrew back slowly before he suddenly drove forward, feeling as her hand gripped around his arm. A high pitched sound blared into the now humid air and hands clawed at his skin for support as he nearly fucked her into the sofa. Breath fanning against her ear, nails digging into her hip, everything was drawing at the pit of her stomach as his orgasmic voice asked her again, “I said this shit finna’ mine, huh?”

“Mhm. Mhm. Yes.” She incoherently nodded, eyes rolled to the back of her head, his laugh felt almost evil to her.

Her head now twisted around and her eyes watched as he fucked her from behind, a euphoria spreading around his face. Her entire lower body felt on fire, burning in exhaustion from all the moving she had been doing. Aries’ expression suddenly changed when he opened his eyes to look at her, eyes then closing and forcefully slamming in her as he gritted, "Fuck, I'm about to bust."

All oxygen had left the room as they both breathed heavily, Sin moaned so loudly that all thoughts, indiscretions and actual words had come to a stop. All either of them could think about was making one another finish, and that's what they intended to do.

Aries pulled Sin’s neck until she leaned back on his shoulder, instinctively tugging her down as hard as he possibly could. Sin sobs out, finally able to get out real words as he moans into her ear. A euphoria came over her as her body fell apart in raptures, the two kissing as he exultantly released, warmth filling her up and her body satisfyingly relaxed in his hold. As they breathed heavily in the silence, her eyes closed instinctively in defeat, still responding as Aries kissed her again. Her heart began pounding in her ears again at the intimacy of the kiss, unable to know how this was going to play out for the future. But she’d figure that out later, kissing him back. After all of that, her ears finally registered in on the rain coming down from the pond.

#black #black fantasy #black love #black stories #reading #romance #writers on tumblr #black literature #black tumblr #salem witch trials #wolves #new salem

65 notes · View notes

thecoochiefairy · 2 years

Text

𝖓𝖊𝖜 𝕾𝖆𝖑𝖊𝖒

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO.

(𝐧𝐨𝐭 𝐬𝐮𝐫𝐞 𝐰𝐡𝐲 𝐛𝐮𝐭 𝐢 𝐡𝐮𝐦𝐦𝐞𝐝 “𝐣𝐚𝐜𝐤𝐢𝐞 𝐛𝐫𝐨𝐰𝐧,” 𝐛𝐲 𝐛𝐫𝐞𝐧𝐭 𝐟𝐚𝐢𝐲𝐚𝐳 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐢𝐫𝐞 𝐭𝐢𝐦𝐞 𝐰𝐫𝐢𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐭𝐡𝐢𝐬.)

𝐒𝐏𝐀𝐃𝐄𝐒.

SIN SLIPPED HER FINGERS IN BETWEEN THE PAGES of the large book, focus intensely on the words she’d studied at this point. The loud sounds of men’s voices taunting each other didn’t bother her as they threw the ball in between one another, scattering across the court like insects. This had been her fourth time reading the same passages of information. She wanted to understand the process of her transition, she just wished she didn’t have to be aware of how painful it’d be.

Days had passed with the same routine, but instead this routine wasn’t so bad in Sin’s eyes. Once Mariah had pack duty she began going back to her room, leaving Sin in the option of going back to her own room as well or staying with Aries. It dreaded to admit to herself that she didn’t want to be alone. She would sleep in the bed while Aries slept on the floor for a while, but when three nights of storms came over the trees of Providence— Sin couldn’t stop thinking about the way Aries’ warm skin felt relaxed in her palms as they laid together.

It felt like multiple fever dreams. With everything going on, at times she felt like she didn’t have anyone to talk to—yet Aries was there. She didn’t mind it.

“Hey, I think your boyfriend is trying to steal my best friend. Although Elijah can be a pain, I miss him.”

Sin raises her eyes up, looking across from her at Trey who stands with his arms cross and Buffy who stands next to him. She wants to say that he looks like a child. Instead she suppresses that thought, glancing behind him at the men continuing their game.

She brings her eyes back to him, “My boyfriend?”

“Cloud?” Trey lowers his eyebrows.

“Oh. He’s not my boyfriend, don’t think he ever will be actually,” she brings her eyes back to the men behind them, closing the book over her fingers.

“What do you mean? I thought yall was cool.”

“He just hasn’t been talking to me, I don’t really know how to answer that question.”

“Which makes sense because he’s been hogging my best friend!” He throws his arms out.

“Man, I miss hanging out with everyone! Now it’s constantly Pheme, Nadia and Cloud together.”

“You’ve been hanging with them?” Sin raises her eyebrows, Trey nods his head to her question.

“You haven’t been?”

“Well have you seen me with them, Buffy?” Sin then takes the bookmark she has beside her hip, placing it in the page she held.

“No, not really. I just didn’t know. So who have you been hanging with then?”

As if she knew to pop up at this exact moment, Sin hears a squeal as a body bumps into hers on the bench. The fruity smell amongst Mariah’s body is becoming a familiar scent to Sin’s nose.

“Hey-hey. I went to the store and look what I got!” She talks excitedly, ripping the object out of the plastic bag and placing it on Sin’s lap.

“Wax strips! Way less painful and more efficient than hot wax. I thought it’d be perfect for you, and I got them in pink! Actually I think you’re more of a red girl but I couldn’t find that color,” Mariah’s mouth continues to eject words, coming out as quickly as she thought about them.

Buffy and Trey look like they’d seen a ghost, staring with tilted heads as the two previous enemies sat together. Sin takes the box in her hands and begins to read over the instructions.

“Y’all are…” Trey begins, eyes going back and forth between both bodies.

“What? You ain’t never seen two bad bitches conversing?” Mariah questions.

“Pack meeting!” Beta Joseph’s deep voice rumbles the floors of the entire Training-Building. All eyes look over the railing onto the first floor, seeing as he continues to yell the same two words until everyone begins moving.

Sin holds the book to her chest as she follows behind Buffy and Trey, Mariah becoming impatient at their slow trampling down the hall. She then grabs Sin’s hand and drags her until they enter the room. Sin’s eyes glance over the familiar faces, feeling a shift in her stomach as she catches Cloud and Aries who stand next to each other. Blue stands beside the two as well, talking to the twins. She briefly stares at Pheme and Nadia who sit at the back of the room, making sure she doesn’t make eye contact with them.

She wants to protest as Mariah puts them right in front of Aries and Cloud, but says nothing as she then decides to keep her eyes on Adonis. She can feel Cloud staring at her.

“I wanted to inform you that you all will be taking a pack trip to Orioch. Fern and Sol have invited us to the grand opening of their casino,” Adonis’ voice is assertive, making sure he has everyone’s full attention.

“Leprechaun’s and they’re just now opening a casino?” Blue thinks out loud.

“Did you see a casino when we was there?” Aries asks, immediately becoming irritated with his best friend's question.

“You know sometimes you can be voluntarily mean?” He replies with another question.

“Anyways, it’s going to be a round trip so make sure you have all your things packed. Dress decent!— just don’t go looking like hood ass kids—as y’all normally do—okay?” Aria interrupts.

“Not even a sweatshirt?” Elijah raises his hand.

“No,” both Aria and Adonis say.

“Even if it’s cashmere? It’s navy blue, I can make it look nice.”

Adonis blinks. He then sighs as he looks around and says, “Everyone just—go get ready.”

–

A TYPE OF EXCITEMENT FILLS THE AIR. Everyone seems thrilled to get out of Providence, to do something that doesn’t require them to train or prepare to fight. Sin stands in the mirror as she does a head to toe scan of her body, making sure she removed all areas of hair that were growing quicker than before.

She adjusts the leather coat that drapes over her figure, censoring the sheer mesh of her black dress that molds along her body. The coat covers her breast in a bit of modesty— torso stretching down to the thong that synced around her hips. A new color frames her round face and brown lips, cobalt hair falling along her shoulders in lazy waves. She felt entirely seductive. Then again, that could’ve just been the shot of D’usse she took to calm her nerves.

She hoped that tonight was a night where everything went well. She didn’t want to fight, argue or cuss out any of her friends even if they weren’t on the best of terms. Maybe all being jumbled into one area could give them enough time to talk, Sin couldn’t lie that she missed the happiness they brought to her.

She also remembered when Mariah told her that it was okay to be angry at them—specifically “Fuck them,”— but that didn’t mean that’s what she wanted or how she felt. Thinking of Mariah, she then realized that she had her mascara and wanted it back before they took off to Orioch.

Exiting her room, she stumbles in the grass as she curses for not waiting to put on her heels until they arrived in Lafayette. She closes the door behind herself to the Training Building, looking around at all the nicely dressed pack members. She saw silk dresses and skirts, but she also saw denim jeans and perfectly styled oversized shirts. Everyone had their own style, be damned if there was any dress code. A smile comes to her face as she also sees Elijah standing in front of a girl he talks to, wearing his cashmere sweatshirt.

She continues through the hallway as she assumes Mariah may be with Adonis and Aria, ignoring the eyes that stare at her as she passes multiple doors. As she’s about to lock her hand around the knob, the door swings open. She brings her eyes up to the long locs hanging around his face.

“Oh,” she breathes in Cloud’s aroma, “Hey.”

“Hey,” he presses his lips together. Bringing his eyes over her face, he quickly scans the rest of her body as he’s used to her risky wardrobe. Through all of that, at this moment it felt like seeing her for the first time.

“You look nice,” he compliments. It almost feels unnatural to hear in Sin’s ears.

“Oh—Um, thank you,” is all she can say.

“How have you been feeling?”

“Well before I answer that, I just wanna apologize for the way I acted the last time we saw each other. It was uncalled for to lash out on you and Pheme. Or Nadia.”

“Yeah…”

She became unsettled in her stance, she wasn’t sure if it was from the uncomfortable heels or the fact that he was still being completely closed off.

“Well how have you been?” She pushes to continue the conversation.

“I’m cool.”

“Okay, well maybe tonight we can find a quiet place to talk. If you’re ready for that. I can explain what’s been going on with me and—“

“I think I have a paper due. I should go turn that in,” he speaks out loud, talking more to himself.

“Yeah! Yeah. No problem. Um, so tonight?” She reminds him, trying to put a smile along her face.

“Yeah, maybe we can find some time later. I gotta go find Trey.”

“Sure! Okay. Sure. Yeah, okay,” she repeats as he walks away. A smile actually does come along her face now, she feels as though they’re making some type of progression even if it’s nothing major. The door opens behind her as she sighs contently to herself, patting her palms along the leather she wears. As she goes to make it into the door, she jumps as she doesn’t realize the body behind her.

“Shit,” she presses her hand against her chest, “Why does everyone do that to me?”

“My bad,” Aries apologizes. The way Cloud glanced over her body wasn’t the same way Aries studied hers, something in him scratching at the surface at how appealing she looked. Sin could feel her body becoming warm as he said nothing and only stared. She then teased, “Need to take a picture?”

“Where the hell you going in this tight ass dress?” He grips the leather material in his fingers, pulling her forward.

“My business?” She shoots back, “I was gonna go ask Mariah if she had my mascara— wait, what’s wrong with my dress? You’re still not ready, where the hell are you going?”

She glances down at him, seeing as he stands in one of his usual black muscle shirts, a chain never missing around his neck. Her skin became hotter.

“To shower. You tryna’ come?”

When his face comes closer to hers, she blinks as she’s stunned at the offer. She asks, “Come where?”

“On me.”

“Stop playing with me, Aries.”

“You see me laughing?”

He’s right, there was no chuckle or full on laugh anywhere in his question. Is he flirting? He’d never been this up front about it.

“You in heat or something?” Sin squints.

A chuckle actually does come from his lips—and it’s very attractive— his hand coming around her hip as their chests now press together. “Nah, you just look good.”

“Well a compliment simply would have sufficed. Anyways, Adonis needed the book back. So I’m coming. But not to your room.”

“Not to my room?” He repeats, feeling her hand against his chest and Sin embarrassingly giggles.

“Not to your room. Bye boy,” she brings her hand to his face, mushing him away. He turns around as he walks away from her, bumping into a girl who glares at him as they crush together. He curses, pressing his lips together and giving one more sheepish smile before he disappears around the corner. Sin rolls her eyes as she can’t help but smile to herself. But once she began to think about how the hell she was going to get Cloud to at least open up to her and accept Aries’ advances, her smile dropped. This was going to be a long night.

–

THE DRIVE TO ORIOCH WAS QUICK. Everything felt like it was happening all at once, but in the best way. Entering the double doors of the tall building that lit up like a golden Christmas tree, Sin’s eyes didn’t know where to start.

Velour staircase covered in maroon and trimmed sequence, carved all the way up to the second floor where the actual casino presented itself. She glanced as they passed a ridiculously large wine cellar, cabinets of blood red and cream colored bottles. When she looked down to the black marble bar they had set up, she also saw the infinite amount of liquor they had as well. Blinding chandeliers swung from the ceiling, matching the Diamond spindles that glittered as everyone climbed upstairs.

An even bigger room was welcomed to their eyes, voices overthrowing the music that played in the background. Miraculous colors gleamed inside and out of the slot machines all over the building. Poker tables were placed in different areas as people dressed in costumes or plain gold, green complimenting every outfit. Fairies flew around the ceiling, fanning and flaunting the dollar bills in their hands. The leprechauns played in their wonderland of games, a dance floor placed in the middle as others moved their bodies amongst one another. Sin noticed that they’d also invited Dryad’s, the beautifully green women and men complimenting rich yellows.

“Now—because this is a grand opening everything is free of charge, just don’t drink up all my shit,” Fern smiles at everyone, gold tooth glinting in Sin’s eyes.

“And don’t lose all your money! But if you do, all charity will be going to these pockets!” Sol smiles, pressing his hands against his orange dress pants.

“There’s slot machines, poker tables, a seating area where our girls perform a burlesque show, and a jacuzzi!” Fern clasps his hands together.

“Why do you have a jacuzzi in the middle of your casino?” Buffy frowns.

“Why wouldn’t we have a jacuzzi in the middle of our casino is what you should be asking,” he winks, “Anyways. Have fun!”

As everyone passed Sin to go wherever they pleased, she noticed Cloud talking to Electra as she pointed towards the burlesque show, grabbing his hand and pulling him towards the open door where security stood. She felt something in her heart being squeezed at the sight, but instead of sadness, she felt a little pissed off.

“C‘mon! Standing here like you waiting for someone,” Mariah then interrupts her thought, pulling her away from everything that bothered her at this moment. She figured, fuck it, tonight was gonna be a great night. Damn whatever Cloud had going on.

Going into the rest of the night with that mentality, for the longest time she for once felt like she was genuinely enjoying herself. She was about five shots of Patrón in, a little giddy that she’d won about forty dollars playing a game of Poker. She didn’t realize how much fun Mariah actually was, open to any opportunity and also getting them free drinks from attractive Dryads hanging around the bar. The rivalry between Blue and Mariah was also another source of entertainment for the night as they’d played multiple rounds of BlackJack, Mariah taking almost all of his money.

To top everything off, Aries had also been a source of her joy. Not in the same way. The innocent way he placed his hand on her jaw and moved her hair out of her face, the way he’d also wrapped his arm around her neck from behind as they watched Mariah and Blue argue over who was lucky enough to pull the lever of a slot machine— all of the flirtatious energy she felt from him, it felt good to see him so comfortable around her. She figured maybe it was because he was just as drunk as she felt herself becoming. But she’d only seen him take one shot.

If she considered herself drunk, Cloud was nearly blacked out. He’d watched her the entire night. He hadn’t seen her have this much fun in a long time, but he wished it was without seeing her be under Aries’ claws all night. He was practically taunting him. Whispering in her ear, making her laugh, touching her.

“Hey, Cloud. You good?” Trey yells from across the Poker table, bottle in one hand as he has his other occupied with a honey-blonde haired girl.

When Pheme notices the expression in his face, it reads a complete sense of rage. His aura is a dark red, murky and covering the pure green she’d seen before. She follows where his eyes stare and now see Aries, Sin, Mariah and Blue seated on top of an empty Poker table sharing a brown liquor bottle.

“Cloud?” Pheme repeats.

When she goes to place her hand on his arm to get his attention, she jumps as he rips it away. He’s already stalking over to the group, Nadia giving Pheme a worried look as she quickly follows behind him.

“Cloud—“

“Oh shit, it’s my Pisces brother Cloudeous! How about a shot?” Blue exclaims, pushing the bottle towards him.

“I’m good” he replies, Blue feeling his energy immediately.

Blue frowns. “Damn. My bad then—“

“Cloud, what’s wrong?” Sin asks, hopping off of the table as Aries looks just as confused.

“I’m good. Continue to flirt with this mutt ass motherfucker, maybe if you’re nice enough he’ll fuck you. Choke you in a way you’ll like.”

“ ‘Fuck you just called me?” Aries stands, Sin placing her arm in front of him as she frowns at Cloud’s words. She can see him swaying a bit, holding up his posture better than expected.

“Cloud. You’re drunk. Do you want me to get you some water?”

“I don’t need shit from you, Sin.”

She can’t believe how he’s acting. She stands there with her eyebrows raised, watching as he stomps off down the stairs into the area of the wine cellar. She takes off towards him, not realizing as everyone follows behind her.

“Cloud!” She calls, seeing as he stops in his tracks and turns towards her, Sin coming down the steps, he nearly feels the heat coming off of her skin.

“What the hell is wrong with you?”

“What the hell is wrong with me? I’m over here tryna’ give myself time to heal from everything so I can open up to you. You over here tryna’ fuck this dude as if our relationship doesnt matter? Our friendship doesn’t fucking matter?”

“I never said you didn’t matter, Cloud.”

“So you are trying to fuck him?”

“That’s not the point, or your business. What me and you have has nothing to do with Aries. I care about you and want you to open up to me, but the moment I expected you to do so you pushed me away. I can’t force you to do anything you don’t want,” Sin explains, arms crossed over one another.

“So that means you just go find someone else?”

“That’s not what I said. Just like you needed your time away, I needed your comfort! I’m sorry for finding it in someone else, but we needed something from each other that neither of us received. While you’re claiming you needed time to heal, you confided in my best friend!”

“I’m not romantically confiding in her, Sin! That’s the fucking difference,” he comes closer, Sin looking atop of his head as she begins to see cotton-ball like shapes fluffing over his hair, the ivory seeping into a gloomy grey.

“Oh shit, he’s really upset,” Calypso mutters from the top of the stairs.

“For real,” Jupiter agrees, placing the blunt in his hand behind his ear.

“We haven’t seen a rain cloud come atop of his head since we were kids,” Elijah mutters.

Aries and Mariah look to Blue, the three of them unaware that this was even a thing at all. They stay in silence.

“You’ve been pushing me away for nearly two months! What were you expecting me to do?” Sin questions, feeling her palms beginning to shake.

“Well I just needed to be alone! You don’t know what the fuck happened in that cell.”

“I would know if you just told me!” She shouts, feeling a burn in her eyes and throat as tears fight to suppress themselves.

His entire energy of rage shifts, he’s now eerily calm as he stands in front of her. The weather above his head continues to spout, his upper half completely dry as lighting snaps along the raindrops.

“Sin, get the fuck away from me.”

“No! I’m tired of this. You want me to be there for you but then you don’t all at the same time, we’re gonna have this conversation. Just tell me what happened.”

She reaches for his hand, but when he yanks her forward enough for their noses to touch, her heart jumps as his eyes are empty, slightly wide but completely cold.

“Get. The fuck. Away. From. Me. Never speak to me again. You can go be with him for all I give a fuck.”

Sin knows that he’s intoxicated. Everyone knows that he’s intoxicated. But the way everything rolls off his tongue like poison, they feel as though this comes from a sober place. She can barely see his face at this point, unable to breath as her nose becomes stuffy.

“That’s what you want?” She asks, voice barely above a whisper.

“That’s what the fuck I want,” he replies. Means it. He throws her hand back, the strength of his anger causing her to stumble back and she smacks against the ground, scraping the back of her foot.

The sting of her achilles aches, tears now running down her face as the heat of embarrassment draws over her. Instead of immediately getting up she removed her heels, rubbing the pain of her foot to distract the fact that everyone had watched what just happened.

“Sin, are you alright?” Elijah beats everyone else down the stairs and grabs her hands, lifting her off the ground as he takes her heels in his other hand.

“I—I’m fine,” she mutters, keeping her head down as tears continue dripping onto her outfit. She doesn’t want anyone else to know she’s crying as hard as she is, unable to wipe her face. Tears continue to blind her vision.

“Sin?”

She blinks, looking behind her as she now sees Pheme standing with a frown upon her face. Every sense of anger Sin had for her came shooting up like vomit, she couldn’t hold it anymore.

“Now you fucking care?” She asks, voice louder than before. Pheme flinches at her voice.

“All this time I’ve been trying, the one person I needed to be there for me didn’t even try. We all went through something that day, I know this. But I don’t fucking deserve that. I didn’t fucking deserve that!”

“I know that.”

“You know that? That’s all you have to say? Fuck you!” She trembles, barely able to get the words out. She breaths harshly, wanting to capture her pride back. But she can’t. When she looks back and sees the audience from above with worried faces, she feels her skin boiling, knowing that her body is steaming. Pheme stares at unusually green eyes, clear tears dropping from them in an unstoppable force.

She takes the heels from Elijah’s hand as she walks steadily towards a door that has a smoking area sign against it. Exiting quickly out of the building, she presses her back against the door as she closes her eyes, the scene replaying in her head over and over. She then limps over to a bench, not wanting anyone to see how in pain she actually was from the fall. She collapses in her own lap as she cries harder, throwing her heels across the ground. All of the frustration and pent up irritation she had from each of her friends, it all came out in less than ten minutes. She wishes everything had turned out differently.

Her crying prevents her from hearing the door open again and close, Sin too tired to lift her head up to see who it was as she then felt a presence.

Mariah sat beside her in silence. She tapped her fingers along her white dress as she pressed her lips together, only listening to Sin cry beside her. She thinks.

“Heyyy…” Mariah sings.

Sin takes her palms away from her face, eyebrows over her glossy eyes as she asks, “Have you never had a friend or something? Why are you always here?”

“No, actually. I’ve never had a girl-friend,” she sighs. She then takes the opportunity to slide herself closer to Sin’s body, now only an air of space between them. She then opens her arms as she clicks her nails together, “Hug?”

Although this is the last person she wanted to confide in right now, she needed the comfort. She then wraps herself around Mariah as she begins to cry again, Mariah flinching so she makes sure her face isn’t pressing against her chest. She rubs her palm in circles on her back as she coos, “There-there. Awe. You’re really sad.”

“No shit,” Sin cries harder.

“You should know these men ain’t shit, beloved.”

“You don’t know our history, Mariah. If he was just some random guy I wouldn’t be reacting like this.”

“Well, maybe that’s just what he needs to be—history.”

“How can you be so nonchalant to everything?”

“Um— I don’t know? The Moon Goddess?” She shrugs. Sin lifts her head up with a look of confusion. Mariah then presses her back down as she puts her hand on the back of her head, patting lightly.

“Console, console, console. Is it working?”

“Not if you keep saying it out loud,” Sin mutters.

A moment of Sin crying and Mariah back in silence goes between them, Sin then pulling herself back as she lightly wipes her face to not completely destroy her makeup. Mariah tilts her head, trying to think of what to do next.

“ I like this buss-down,” Mariah compliments.

Sin looks at her, sniffling as she continues, “This is a great choice of color. Goes amazing with your skin. Is this Azure?”

“It’s cobalt,” Sin suddenly feels tears coming out of her eyes again, back to her crying.

“Oh! Shit, okay, sorry. The hillbillies taught y’all specific colors. That’s cool. Um, are you sure it isn’t Azure?”

“Why are you still talking?” Sin quivers, patting her face with her hands.

“Right, you’re right. Um— okay, yes cobalt blue! Where’d you get it from?”

“AlieExpress.”

“Oh—you know what that is!” Mariah exclaims, clapping her hands.

“I made it myself,” Sin breathes out, finally feeling like she’s calm.

Mariah blinks, “You make wigs?”

“Yeah. Pheme taught me,” she presses her knuckles into the corners of her eyes, wiping the access tears away.

“Love that for you. And me. I needed someone to help me with my hair,” Mariah hums, running her fingers through the blue curls.

“Why are you touching me?”

“My bad,” Mariah rolls her eyes, “Ugh. This girl-friend thing is kinda hard. Do we keep talking about it? Or? Ooh! I hear some of the fairies are doing lines of coke by the car, hmmm? How does that sound?”

“I’m not that damn sad, Mariah!”

“Okay, jeez. What about LSD?”

“Mariah.”

“Okay, okay. Where’s your emergency blunt stash?”

“I forgot to roll some before I left. But I do have this,” she then reaches into the tendrils of her hair, pulling out what looks to be a brownie. The pungent smell of the object fills the aroma.

“You just..took that out of your…where did the edible come from?” Mariah questions.

“I made a compartment in the back of my wig.”

“You have compartments in your wig…like sections in a grocery store,” Mariah mutters to herself, “That’s scarily convenient. Anyways, break me off a piece of that—“

“Ain’t this for me?” Sin makes a face.

“This is for we,” Mariah corrects, “Ain’t we besties now? You’re supposed to offer.”

“You’re supposed to wait.”

“…I stopped, didn’t I? Hand it over?” She lifts her hand, awaiting for the snack.

Sin rolls her eyes, looking down as she separates the brownie into a large piece and the rest being almost a half. Her voice leaves her body as Mariah takes the bigger piece for herself, stuffing it into her mouth in a savage manner.

“I was giving you the smaller piece,” Sin huffs.

“Oh,” Mariah muffles, chewing anyways. “You want it back?” She goes to reach into her mouth.

Sin makes a disgusted noise as she raises her hands, “Keep it babe, keep it.”

They chew on their pieces in silence, swallowing the sugary desert and not tasting the skunk-like scent they’d endured before. Sin eyes Mariah a couple of times, feeling as though a “Thank you,” would transition this conversation back inside.

“Well uh…I’m not sure what else needs to be said so— wanna go play Spades?” Mariah suggests.

“Spades? In a casino?”

“This is black people we’re talking about. Of course there’s Spades! Or, we can find more Dryads or leprechauns to pay for our drinks while we wait for this edible to hit.”

“You know what? I like that idea,” Sin stands up, adjusting her dress to reach her mid thighs. She opens her palm as she sways it over her cheeks , the darkness of the sky allowing Mariah to see the assembly of glitter glisten around Sin’s doll-like face. She also hears the shimmer of it whisper in the night. When she blinks, Sin’s face looks to be perfectly untouched, makeup as fresh as it was before they arrived.

“And when the fuck were you gonna tell anyone you could do that?” Mariah asks.

“Mind yours. Let’s get fucked up!” Sin cheers.

The two race towards the door with impish grins, preparing for their mission. The door opens as they’re about to enter, the familiarity of the tall men standing across from them making Sin want to curse.

“Where y’all headed?” Blue greets, foolish red and black top hat lazily falling over on his head. He also wears a fiery orange beard, the same bottle in his hand from earlier glued to his palm. Aries stands beside him, unaware that he looked so good in a black long sleeve and numerous amounts of gold jewelry. He must’ve gotten something new from Sol and Fern, a pure and expensive looking gold necklace that matched his fronts. She didn’t know if it was the edible or the liquor talking, but he was just what she wanted to finish off the night.

“Where did you get that from?” Sin laughs, Blue swaying his hips from side to side as he hummed the music from inside.

“Gift shop.”

“You spent money in the gift shop?” Mariah questions.

“Broke off a little sum-sum’ winning a game of BlackJack. I was feeling lucky,” he winked.

“Blue, shut up for a second. Where y’all been?” Aries asks, looking between the two women that hold hands. He’s more confused then he feels like he should be.

When Mariah doesn’t hear Sin immediately reply, she figures it wasn’t her place to explain the girl’s breakdown. Sin then answers the question with another one as she asks, “Y’all gonna buy me some drinks, or what?”

“What?”

“Do you wanna get me a drink?” She asks slower, “You’re gonna get me a drink,” she then corrects herself.

“Blue? You wanna get us some drinks?” Mariah asks as well, Aries confusion only deepening.

“I mean shit, I don’t see why not!” Blue shrugs, “Let’s be out!”

The three then cheer, dancing as they make their way back into the building. A hand captures Sin’s wrist as Blue and Mariah close the door behind themselves.

“You okay?” Aries asks, concern replacing his questionable stare.

“I’m fine. Why wouldn’t I be? We getting drinks,” she reminds him.

“Do you want a drink or do you want to talk?”

“Aries, please. Did I say I wanted to talk right now?” She twists her wrist out of his hand. He notices that she sways a bit in her stance similar to Cloud, but she hasn’t drunk as much as he probably did.

“You know you can talk to me,” he takes her hand back, placing their fingers together.

“Great. We can talk—after my drink, yeah?” She feels floaty, she can’t remember the conversation she’d just had.

Aries pushes out a sigh. He realizes that he’s not breaking down that barrier at the moment, deciding not to push farther.

“What kind you want?”

“That’s what I like to hear, come my love,” she purrs. Grasping the bottom of his face, she pulls him inside the building as he can’t help but laugh at her unusual giddiness.

“Sure you ain’t fucked up enough?”

“Mmm, don’t know. Let’s test the theory.”

That’s exactly what she did. Shot after shot became an amount that she couldn’t count on her fingers, she’d look into a spell book on remedies for alcohol poisoning the next day. Any problem that happened that night would be figured out in the days to come, but right now all she wanted was this moment. Maybe she’d talk to Aries when she was ready. That was if she remembered the last conversation they had that night.

#black #black fantasy #black love #black stories #reading #romance #writers on tumblr #black literature #black tumblr #salem witch trials #wolves #leprechauns #witches #casino

25 notes · View notes

thecoochiefairy · 2 years

Text

𝖓𝖊𝖜 𝕾𝖆𝖑𝖊𝖒

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE.

𝐀𝐍𝐆𝐄𝐑 𝐌��𝐍𝐀𝐆𝐄𝐌𝐄𝐍𝐓.

SUNLIGHT WAS WHAT WOKE SIN UP. When she opened her eyes, all of the memories of the day before came resurfacing as quickly as everything had happened. Her panic, her tears, her anger. Maybe all of this was her reality check. At this point she felt she’d had enough of those.

She pulls the covers off of her upper body as she sits up, adjusting the bonnet she wears as she looks around the entire room. Everything felt…closer to her eyes. She could see the detail of the black patterned floor, seeing the soft gray’s seeped in the marble. She could see the curled hairs in the wave brush seated under the tv. She blinked a couple of times to make sure she wasn’t delirious from just waking up.

Sin rubs her hands over her face as she realizes that she isn’t delirious and this is most likely a factor of her transition, she takes a deep breath. Yanking the rest of the duvet off of her body, she steps quietly over Aries’ body who sleeps and also making sure she doesn’t wake Mariah who snored beside her. Thoughts of how they came to her rescue also resurfaced as she brushed her teeth and washed her face to wake herself up. Neither of them had to do that for her, for that she felt grateful. A bit comforted, too.

Quietly closing the door behind herself onto the patio she steps by the railing, feeling the warmth of the sun against her skin. Trying to push out the embarrassing moments she had the day before wasn’t as easy as she thought. But at the same time, she felt like she hadn't been that vulnerable to anyone in a long time. Reaching into her bonnet she pulls out a previously rolled blunt, but as she presses it to her lips and reaches for a lighter, she stops. She pulls the object out of her mouth and places it on the patio’s table.

“You? Not smoking? I thought we talked your ass off the ledge last night.”

Sin doesn’t turn around as she hears a familiar voice, feeling his presence from behind before he stands next to her.

“Think again. I figured it’s just a little too early for that,” she replies, now looking over at him as he leans over and takes the joint off of the table.

“Not for me though,” Aries mutters. He lights the end on the opposite side of his lips.

Sin snatches it out of his mouth as smoke encompasses the space between them and she asks, “You put in on this shit? No? I don’t think you did.”

“I think I’m owed this, considering what I did for you yesterday.”

Sin frowns, “Oh, so now I owe something to you?”

“Not at all. I’m just saying what you’re going through isn’t an easy process, I could use a blunt. Or two. Or eight—“

Sin punches the side of his arm, Aries flinching a bit as he laughs to himself. He takes that moment to snatch the lighter out of her hand.

“I get it, okay? I made an ass out of myself yesterday. I apologized for that. I am just not…used to all this yet,” she acknowledges.

“I’m not tryna’ make fun of you. I get it. You don’t have to be embarrassed to say someone helped you.”

“I’m not embarrassed about anything,” she glared.

“So you wanna keep lying. That’s cool.”

She turns away from him as she wraps her arms around herself from the morning breeze. Aries continues his previous action as he inhales the smoke into his lungs.

“I don’t like admitting that someone has helped me. Because if I do, that gives them the opportunity to throw it back in my face in the long run,” Sin confesses.

“You think I’d do that to you?” He now looks at her.

“I’m not saying you would. I’m not saying you wouldn’t either.”

She only gets a stare in response. Aries then ashes the blunt on the table as he comes forward, Sin’s breath catching in her throat as he presses her against the railing by his hands. She can only focus on his warm palms under the oversized shirt she wears.

“When I said I would help you with this, I meant that. I don’t have any reason to throw this situation back in your face if we were to get into an argument—“

“Another one, you mean?”

“You see me talking, right?” He comes closer to her face.

“Bullshitting, to be a better term. But yes,” she gave a sarcastic smile.

“So shut up then.”

She rolls her eyes and he continues, “Stop tryna’ be stubborn when this isn’t a time for that. I get it, you don’t trust me or anyone in this situation yet. That’s fine. But I’m doing this for you, not to you. So I need you to allow me to earn that trust.”

Sin presses her lips together. She knows how she’s being, and her transition process is something where she needs to allow other people in. But besides that, she didn’t completely trust Aries just yet. He was hot and cold just as much as she was, maybe this was an opportunity for the both of them to show one another a different side.

“You ever heard of personal space? Back the hell off of me,” she requests.

She makes an abrupt noise as Aries leans farther down and presses his chin on her shoulder, Sin now only seeing the structure of his back in the reflection of the glass.

“Is this nigg— are you seriously hugging me right now?”

“I’d say this is more like a support and comfort position. Maybe you’ll feel less embarrassed if you’re not actually looking at me.”

“I’d say I don’t feel supported or comforted,” she muffled under his shoulder.

“You ever thought of just being nice sometimes?” He suggested. Sin feels goosebumps arise as he grips her skin under his palms.

She blinks, “Sorry, force of habit. I was enough of an ass yesterday.”

“You were being a wolf. But ass and wolf are in the same category at most times. You’re not the only one with uncontrollable anger, nobody can blame you for that.”

“You’re only saying that cause you’d be a hypocrite if you said otherwise, goof.”

“That’s exactly why,” Aries inhales, her aroma hugging him more than she was.

Sin feels her entire body become warm—including her face— realizing that he’s not moving until he gets more out of her. Sighing, she relaxes her body a bit more into his arms.

“I just— I was hot about a lot of things yesterday, one of them also being my friends hanging out and nobody invited me. It sounds childish to even say out loud but it’s how I feel. I just don’t understand what’s going on.”

“Maybe they don’t like you?”

“Why the fuck would you say that?” She lifts her head.

“I’m playing girl, damn. But on some real shit, maybe they just need a little more time. A lot just happened, remember that.”

“I get that, Aries. But they’re not the only ones that went through something? Everyone did,” she reminds, leaning her nose onto his shirt.

“Don’t be immature about the situation or make it a competition either.”

“I’m not, I’m just saying. I just want them to talk to me,” she quietly says, smacking his hands as she feels his palms going lower.

“You got more important shit to worry about right now, hybrid.”

“You ain’t no help,” she pushes his head up.

For the first time in days, Sin’s body feels entirely cold. Goosebumps travel all around her skin as she holds her breath, the warmth of his body teasing at her impulsive thoughts to pull him closer. Aries brings his face down to hers as her hand comes around the back of his neck, their lips brushing together. Sin finally exhales.

The sound of a loud yawn is what brings Sin out of the moment and her skin flames all over again, the heat fanning in her cheeks as she attempts to push him off. He doesn’t remove his hands as he looks back, glaring at Mariah who jumps out of the bed.

“Good morning!” She chirps.

“Morning,” Sin sheepishly gives a soft smile, hiding her face and waving as Mariah makes her way onto the patio. As Sin is amused and tries to hold back her laugh, Aries could’ve ripped her head off. In his human form.

“Ahhh,” Mariah let out loudly, stretching her limbs as she breathed, “I’ve missed seeing the sun rise early in the morning from this room.”

She stops as she looks over to see Aries and Sin with their hands over their mouths and noses. She frowns as she states, “No— chill out. Be for real, my breath that bad?”

“That bad, my love. Like a man is dancing with shitty shoes in the back of your mouth,” Sin mutters, mouth still covered.

“Oh? The man in the back of yours probably playing karate and y’all over here tryna’ kiss? Go to hell!”

“Um—“

“Yeah, yeah. Save me the drama and lies. I’m finna’ go brush my teeth,” Mariah waves off, slamming the patio door behind her. Aries and Sin finally release the laughs they’ve been holding.

–

SIN HAD BEEN SEARCHING FOR THE LAST THIRTY MINUTES. She decided to take a nap as Mariah and Aries said they had pack duty, figuring going to sleep would ease the tension she felt within herself. When she woke up to realize the entire house was empty, she began looking in every room to make sure. But when she opened the door to what looked like a dark and empty room, the room wasn’t so empty as Elijah, Mariah and Aries all sat on the floor. They all had welcoming smiles on their faces.

“Uh— Elijah, what are you doing here?” Was one of the million questions she had. She looked around as she saw a couple of candles lit around them, now also hearing the soothing music playing in the background.

“We’re here to work on your temper,” Elijah calmly responds.

“I don’t have a temp—“

She stops as they all look at her with the same face. Mariah then interrupts her as she says, “Girl, you seen how you was breaking trees? We only do shit like that when we’re in danger.”

“I recall, I was there if you don’t remember. But you’re right, maybe I need a lil’ intervention. So what’s your plan?”

She then sits in the empty space of their circle, copying the position they all sit in with her legs crossed.

“We’re gonna meditate,” Elijah hums.

Sin’s face drops, “You’re joking.”

“Not at all,” Aries replies.

“Meditate? The thing where you sit and hum, all that shit?”

“Yes. We’re all pretty in tune with our spiritual self, we just need you to get there. You have to be at peace with your mind so when your soul releases from your body your transition into the sky will be smooth,” Elijah says, Mariah and Aries nodding their heads in agreement.

“I’m going to hell, didn’t you hear?”

Elijah’s smile drops. He makes a sad expression as he says, “See? This is what I’m talking about.”

“I’m kidding, sorry. Tell me what you want me to do.”

“Today we’re gonna do a sound bath. This will keep you under control if you continue to do it,” Aries introduced.

“Question, did you do this sound bath when you choked me out?”

“Oop,” Elijah and Mariah mutter.

“Don’t start your shit right now. We already had this conversation,” Aries dismisses.

“Show me the way then, Mr. Peacemaker,” Sin opens her arms.

“First you’ll close your eyes, breath in through your nose and out your mouth. Try it,” Elijah directs.

They all close their eyes and inhale, Sin following their movements and closing her eyes as well. When she slowly exhales, she feels nothing but the same. They repeat the exercise and it’s louder the second time, Sin peeking one of her eyes open as they all have the same relaxed smiles on their faces.

“I don’t think this is working.”

Mariah then suggests, “Maybe we should teach her the chant?”

“What chant?” Sin asks.

“That’s for the baby wolves, Mariah,” Aries shakes his head.

“I’m not a damn baby,” Sin points out, feeling her skin becoming warmer.

“Close enough, maybe stop acting like one,” Aries snaps.

“How about you fucking make me!—“

“See! See!” Elijah exclaims. Sin pulls back as she hears herself, pressing her lips together in embarrassment.

“Sorry again. What’s the chant?” She apologizes.

“Alpha-Beta-Alpha-Beta-Go Adonis-Adonisss!” Mariah and Aries chant together, Mariah adding movements in hers and also clapping. Sin blinks.

“You put your alpha in your cheer?”

“Chant, not cheer. Plus we don’t really think about what it says, more so how it makes us feel. Try it,” Mariah suggests.

“Alpha-Beta-Alpha-Beta-Go Adonis-Adonis?” Sin repeats, more confusion in her voice.

“Calmer,” Aries suggests.

“Slower,” Mariah comes behind him.

Sin repeats the chant to herself under her breath as she closes her eyes, squeezing her fist together as she tries to release all the pent up energy she has within her body.

“I um… I don’t think this is working,” Elijah whispers, Sin then opening her eyes as she hears him speak.

“Maybe it would’ve if you hadn’t interrupted my thoughts. Got any more suggestions?”

“Hm. Well, okay, what do you like to do that calms you down?” Mariah questions.

“Well uh…I don’t think it’s something we can do as a group activity,” Sin awkwardly laughs. Aries clears his throat.

“Got you. Is there anything else you like to do?” Mariah hopes for another answer.

“I like to make stuffed animals. In New Salem we have this place called Construct-A-Teddy,” Sin answers.

“…Build-A-Bear?” Both Mariah and Aries say at the same time.

“Where?” Elijah and Sin also reply together.

“Oh god,” Mariah facepalms, “Maybe you just need an obsidian crystal to block out all that negative energy you have.”

“Uh oh,” Sin mutters, closing her eyes as she hears Elijah gasp.

“Sin! Where is your crystal I gave you?!” He places his hands on his hips.

“I don’t know!” Sin flings her arms out.

“Did you ever charge it like I told you?”

“You never gave me a charger for it!”

“Oh god,” they all respond as she gives them a confused expression.

“Speaking of crystals, do you have any you can give away? I need a tiger’s eye,” Mariah spins away from the actual situation at hand.

“I need a rose quart,” Aries also raises his hand.

“For what?” Mariah asks.

“For nunyadamnbusiness? Mind yours?”

“What’s a tiger’s eye? Rose quart? Why am I the only person that doesn’t know what the hell y’all are talking about?” Sin spouted.

“Maybe this is why you’re so angry all the time! If I was having no sex and no crystals to guide me, I’d be the same way. Y’all call her dramatic? Dick depression is real,” Mariah concluded.

“You know what, Mariah’s right. Well the first half— I mean. But with the chant, the crystals, and this stress ball I have, this could work! Let’s try it,” Elijah declares. He takes the ball out of his pocket and places it in Sin’s hands, pressing her fingers down so she could squeeze on it. He then begins breathing in and out loudly, Mariah begins doing the chant on repeat, and Aries holds his crystals in his hand with a soft smile on his face. Sin places her hands on her face.

“I really am in a goddamn cult,” she mutters.

–

IT IN FACT DIDN’T END UP WORKING IN ELIJAH’S FAVOR. Sin politely asked Mariah to stop chanting as her ears felt sensitive, yet she continued to do it. When she asked Elijah to also stop breathing heavily— he continued to do it. But when her eyes went completely green— which hadn’t happened before— and she let out the loudest growl they’d all heard, they all ran out screaming. She also ran behind them apologizing.

She suggested that they try mediating in the woods because she felt more at peace outside in the trees, the four of them now seated in a circle again. For once in this entire day, Sin felt calm. Almost a little too calm.

They’d been there for about twenty minutes now, eyes closed and taking in their own personal thoughts, issues, anything that would disrupt their peace. Sin felt like her entire body was floating off of the ground, hearing nothing but the birds chirping and the leaves swaying in the wind.

That’s until she actually saw her body floating off of the ground.

“Holy fuck. When did I learn to do this?”

Sin was now looking down at herself who was still on the grass with her legs crossed, frozen in her position. Her soul floated above, watching. She slowly allowed her apparition to now connect on the grass, looking around at the others who also hadn’t moved a muscle. She was amazed at this sudden gift, but also a little intimidated at the fact that her powers were growing with her transition. But when she noticed something in the trees, all the thoughts could return later.

She looked closer as she noticed it was someone and not something , squinting as she clearly took in the familiar stance. The dreads and pointy ears all made her want to shit herself.

“Dad?” Sin frowned, head tilting.

He looks behind himself. When he realizes that she can see him, he mutters, “Oh shit. U—Um— no! Not dad. I’m a ghost…boooo!” He lifts his arms, wiggling his fingers before he quickly says, “Bye now,” taking off in the other direction.

“Bye my ass, motherfucker,” Sin takes her shoes off, speeding into the trees behind him. Twigs and branches seep through her body as she runs behind him. It doesn’t take long before Iver stops, putting his hand out in front of him while the other is on his knee.

“Damn. You run fast,” he exasperates.

“What the fuck—“ Sin pauses as Iver glares for her language, correcting herself as she asks, “What the hell are you doing here, Dad?”

“What are you doing here?” He repeats.

“I don’t know? I was meditating and this just happened.”

“You shouldn’t be here,” he shakes his head.

“And why’s that? Where is ‘here’ anyway?”

“It’s a very, extremely small tether. There’s too many people here. The more people, we could become noticed by Sybil,” he coughs, still trying to catch his breath.

“Sybil? I’m confused.”

“Also, if you happen to see your mom here…don’t talk to her. She’s upset with me.”

“…Dad, what are you talking about? I need a little bit more than what you’re giving me. Otherwise, I think I might actually spiral.”

“We can talk when I awake, Sin.”

“And just when the hell will that be?”

“I don’t know, I know about just as much as you do with everything going on.”

On the other side of the trees, when Elijah opens his eyes he also sees himself floating above his body. He looks up to see Aries and Mariah floating across from him, scared shitless expressions on their faces.

“How the fuck are we doing this right now? I’m not a fuckin’ hybrid!” Mariah panics.

“Sin must’ve allowed us into the tether as well. I don’t think she meant to do it on purpose.”

“What the hell is a tether, Elijah?” Aries asks.

“It’s too much to explain right now…where’s Sin?” He then looks over to her body on the ground, seeing nothing above her.

“Wow. She really has no soul,” Mariah mutters.

“She does, Mariah. It just has the ability to move unlike ours,” Elijah explains.

“So what does that mean?”

“It means her powers are evolving.”

At the farther end of the forest, Sin continues to stare at her father with more questions she wished she could ask. He clearly didn’t have time to give them to her.

“Can you just— walk away?” Iver pleads.

“Hell no! We need to talk! You’re alive?”

“You using ‘hell’ as an alternative for every other curse word you want to use right now is getting annoying.”

“Iver!” She shouts.

“Okay! Okay. I’m kinda alive.”

“So you’re also dead?”

“Kinda? I’m halfway.”

“Okay— so— what about mom? We know she’s not alive, so she’s just able to put herself in— whatever the hell this is?”

“You know your mom has always been powerful. But the difference between being living and dead in here, the dead don’t have to be seen at all unless they choose to be seen. She only wants to be seen when Sybil isn’t here. Meaning alive people can be traced and seen, meaning you can’t be here. So just— go away!” He yells, making Sin flinch at his tone. Being so long since she’d seen her father or to be able to talk to him did make her a bit emotional, so him yelling at her to go away made something in her eyes sting.

“You want me to go away?” She asked, voice quieter this time.

“No. No sweetheart,” he shakes his head when he sees the tears in her eyes. He presses his hands along her face as he continues, “This is just a very thin tether. Your grandmother knows I’m here. But she doesn’t know that I have the ability to move around.”

“Who taught you that you could?”

“Your momma. Now hush! You have to go, I will explain everything when I can. I just don’t need Sybil coming back here right now. Go back to your body, please.”

“I don’t even know how to do that!” She calls, Iver already walking away from this conversation.

“Yes you do! Your Bambi’s child. I love you! I’ll explain everything later!”

“Wait! I just have one more question.”

“It better be important,” he states.

“If you’ve been watching me…you’ve seen all the times I been kissing and stuff?”

Iver squints at her, lifting his finger up towards her as he says, “We’ll talk about you and those men later. You’re grounded. Goodbye!”

“How he gon’ punish me and he half d— Dad! Wait!— Shit!” She curses, wishing that she could have all of her questions answered. His spirit disappears with no other information to give her. Sin sighs.

“Fuck my life.”

She begins going back in the direction she came from as she looks for her body. Feeling as though she’s lost or she hasn’t realized how far she ran to catch Iver, she sighs as she sees the familiar frame of herself standing by a tree.

“I don’t remember being by a tree— ooh shit!”

She shouts, realizing it wasn’t her body, but Bambi now standing in front of her.

“Hi sweetheart,” she smiles, looking at the younger reflection of herself in Sin.

“Don’t sweetheart me, you said you were gonna explain what the hell is going on the next time you see me. So fess up!” She points, other hand over her thumping heart.

“Oh right. I did say that. Well, bad news, your dumbass father ruined that opportunity. Sorry.”

Just like that, she was gone. Sin stands there with a dumbfounded expression, unable to do anything but stand there with her hands out.

“Sin!”

She hears the voice of Elijah calling out to her, turning her head as she quickly follows his voice. Once she makes it back to the area of trees they were in she sees Mariah and Aries staring at her with confused expressions, Elijah looking more concerned than usual.

“You okay? What happened?” He asked.

“I talked to my parents,” was all Sin replied with.

“Wait but I thought you said your mom was de—“

“And that your dad’s in a co—

“But I thought they were—

“I know,” Sin cuts them all off, “Please don’t ask. My dad said he’s halfway to death but he’s in this weird tether where he’s been watching everything going on, my mom said she’s pissed at my dad. She literally poofed after giving me no information. But my question is— what did whatever Iver do to my mom have to do with me? I don’t know. It just seems like some shady shit is going on.”

Silence goes between the four of them. Aries then speaks up as he repeats himself, “So they not dead?”

“Better question. If your dad has been watching everything going on, do you think that he knows whether or not Sybil set us up when going to Oseidon? Or do you think she’d actually even do that?” Mariah asks.

“I’m not gon’ lie, it’s starting to look like she really did. But at the same time, it seemed like the situation was wrong place, wrong time. Without the help of Sybil.”

It all makes them realize that their situation was a lot bigger than they hoped or imagined.

“Ah! Look! Your skin is at a normal temperature again,” Elijah pointed out, feeling her arm as Mariah clapped happily.

“That’s good. But let’s not ever do that shit again, I hated that method,” Sin pulled her arm away.

“That was kinda your fau—“

“You wanna keep your ears and they not be ripped off? I suggest you shut up and listen.”

Elijah pouts, “Fine.”

–

THE DAY JUST FELT LIKE IT WOULDN'T END. With the amount of events they had, Sin figured it would’ve been close to the next day. Somehow it was only the evening. Her and Mariah made it back to Aries’ room ; Sin desperately felt as though she needed a shower.

She stepped out as she began drying herself off, taking a deep breath as all she wanted to do was lay across a bed and rethink her entire life. What was Iver hiding from her? Better yet, what was her mom hiding from her? All these thoughts continued to swarm.

She leaned across the counter as she began drying her legs, her process slowly coming to a halt as she stared at her skin. She noticed the amount of hair had grown fuller and quicker than she remembered it ever being. When she looked at her other leg, she noticed the same thing. She furrowed her eyebrows.

Taking a towel and wrapping it around her body, she slowly opened the door and peeked out. She saw Mariah sitting on the end of the bed looking at the projector screen, what looked to be something melting on her leg. She looked down as she then roughly pulled the tape back, Sin jumping in her spot.

“Um— what are you doing?” Sin spoke, catching Mariah’s attention.

“Waxing. Which you’ll probably have to start doing—“ Mariah pauses, glancing at Sin’s bare legs and she sees the hair growing. She then corrects herself, “—Or now. You’ll probably have to start doing it now.”

“I’ve um…I’ve never done a waxing before,” she admits, unaware what that meant.

“You’re just pulling hair off of your body.”

“But does that explain what wax is?”

Mariah frowns, “I don’t know how much more clear you want me to be, babe. It’s just some stuff that removes hair off of the body.”

“Oh. Well I use razors, I never heard of wax.”

“Razors? How hillbilly are you people?”

“Hey! Rude. We are just more…conservative,” Sin pouts.

“As conservative as removing hair from your body?”

“I meant liberal then,” Sin corrects.

“Okay Einstein. Did y’all even have phones until recently?” Mariah throws the wax in the trash.

“Yes, we always have. We’re not that damn backwood.”

“Were they restricted?”

Sin then crosses her arms over her chest. She mutters quietly, “Maybe.”

“Yeah, that’s what I thought. Anyways, would you prefer me to wax you or you just keep shaving?”

Sin adjusts the towel around her body nervously, “Um— How would you wax me?”

“Well, I put the wax on your skin and then I rip it off. That removes the hair,” Mariah explains.

“Rip…what off? My skin?

“Your hair,” Mariah blinks.

“Why would I do that?”

“Because it slows down the process of the hair growing back— pause, you’ve never heard of a Brazilian wax?”

“Why’s it Brazilian?”

Mariah’s face drops, “Nevermind. How do you get your eyebrows that shape? Or is your makeup that perfect?”

“I learned how to do it myself.”

“Without the internet?”

“I mean we have the internet, but I never go that deep into it.”

“Makeup and eyebrows are too deep— and Aries calls me multifaceted. Anyways, c’mon.”

“Where are we going?”

“To the bathroom, I’m gonna do your first Brazilian wax!”

“Uh— okay. Sounds fun!”

“Yeah…fun!” Mariah repeats.

Sin learns the hard way that getting a Brazilian wax was the complete opposite of fun. They were lucky that no one was in the house, otherwise they would’ve heard her blood curdling screams. They now sat back in Aries’ room as Sin was finishing the touches on Mariah’s makeup she’d started, a pack of ice on her lap as she leaned over and added blush to her cheeks.

“You have the nicest cheekbones,” Sin complimented.

“Thank you. You know, being able to create anyones exact shade is so convenient,” Mariah pointed out, closing her eyes.

“Trust me, it took a lot of spell books to get there.”

“You should post your looks on social media. You’d get a lot of views on Tik Tok.”

“Uh…what’s a Tok Tik? Or whatever the hell you just said,” she asked.

“If I have to facepalm myself one more time today I’m gonna leave a bruise,” Mariah sighs.

Aries enters the room, headphones playing music loudly in his ears. When he notices the two women getting along, he removes the headphones as he asks questionably, “Hey?”

“You know this girl knows how to do wigs, acrylic nails—and toes— eyebrows and lash extensions? All by minimal research and spell books?” Mariah greeted.

“Uh…nope. I didn’t know that,” he’s more confused about the ice pack seated on Sin’s lap.

“Get this! She doesn’t know what Tik Tok is.”

“It’s a place where you post videos and go viral,” Aries explains.

“Virus?” Sin repeats.

“Viral, babe,” Mariah corrects.

“As much as I’d love to stay for this conversation, i gotta go hoop’ with my brothers. When I come back you wanna come help me decorate the kids facility?”

Mariah raises her eyebrows as Sin absentmindedly continues her makeup, not realizing he was talking to her as he waits for a response. Sin stops as she turns around before confirming, “Me?”

“Who else?”

“Yeah. Yeah! Okay. Sure. Yeah. Okay,” she stutters.

He closes the door behind himself and she sighs, shaking her head at herself.

“Well damn, it’s like I wasn’t even here. You might as well have put your leg up like a Disney Princess.”

“Shut up,” Sin softly laughs.

“So am I wrong?”

Sin begins going back to doing her makeup, looking through her strip lashes in her box of supplies. She then replies, “Being away from my friends has given me more time to be around him. I’m shocked to say I don’t hate it either? I hate being all— girly and gushy. It’s fucking gross.”

“It’s called liking someone, Sin.”

“Aries was someone I felt comfortable coming to about a situation. Mainly because—“

“You like himmmm—“

“No, because he logically processes things more than I do. I still would feel better with a couple more opinions.”

“Well no one asks me for my opinion cause I always give it before they ask. So, I’m all ears!”

Sin hesitates. She then mutters, “Um, well. After the whole situation with Oseidon my friends haven’t been speaking to me, I just wish I could understand what I did to them. Aries said I should just give them time considering it was a traumatizing incident, but they have been all hanging out with each other. Just not me. At this point I feel like it’s personal, you know?”

“Fuck them,” Mariah states.

“Huh?”

“Fuck them, then.”

“I thought you were supposed to be logical about everything?”

“That was never me. Who said that?”

“Aren’t you a doctor?”

“Your point is? Listen, if they don’t wanna talk right now, they can kiss your ass until otherwise. Plus, you have me for the time being! They’ll live. Clearly they have been.”

“…We’re friends?” Sin questions.

“I just waxed your vagina, we definitely aren’t acquaintances,” Mariah shakes her head. She takes a bottle of mascara she finds as she looks in a compact mirror, applying it to her lashes.

“But don’t you still want Aries?”

Mariah halts her movements. She has a look on her face as if she wants to laugh.

“Girl, don’t insult me like that. Hell no.”

“I’m confused. So all this cockblocking you’re doing—“

“So you do like him? You wanna do stuff with him?”

“We’re talking about you right now!” Sin blushes.

“Look, I get it. Look at him! I’d wanna do stuff with him too.”

“But— you did. You were his girlfriend at one point.”

“Exactly,” Mariah smiles, “Proving my own point.”

“Well can I ask why you wouldn’t want him back?”

“Being in a relationship, I felt trapped. But being in multiple? Makes me feel good. Free. I enjoy polyamorous relationships rather than monogamous relationships.”

“What’s a—“

“C’mon girl, you can’t be that hillbilly.”

“Can you stop? We are not rednecks.”

“It’s not an insult, you’re a very beautiful woman, you know. Even for a hillbilly. Actually, are y’all Amish?”

“…What’s a Am—“

“Stop. Nevermind. Anyways, poly relationships are more than one partner. Monogamy is just two people,” Mariah breaks down.

“Ah, okay. Well in our coven we had to pick our partners.”

“Is that how you ended up with that fine ass man?”

“You think Cloud is fine?” Sin frowns.

“Hey! Don’t give me that face. I look at everyone. Back to your story.”

“Well uh—my parents got together and got pregnant with me on a whim, so Sybil changed her rules to having a partner by eighteen so we could eventually reproduce. That would create a bigger coven.”

“That’s weird.”

“Yeah, that’s just how our world works,” Sin shrugs.

“I know you uh.. mentioned your mom. Are you uncomfortable if I were to ask how she passed?”

“Well, it was by a wolf scratch. I hope you can kinda understand my panic now,” she weakly smiles, trying to make herself seem lighter with her answer.

“Yeah…no, I totally get it. Sorry. I didn’t mean to make the mood shitty,” Mariah apologizes.

“No, no. It’s fine. You’re fine.”

“What was her name?”

“Bambi.”

Mariah’s entire expression changes. She stops applying her mascara and places it down on the bed, trying to find a response to the name.

“You okay? Did I add to the shitty mood?”

“No, no. That’s just— always been such a pretty name. I love it.”

“Thank you.”

Sin smiles. A genuine smile that she can feel across her face. In the past weeks of feeling alone, in this one moment she finally felt like she had a friend.

#black #black fantasy #black love #black stories #reading #romance #writers on tumblr #black literature #witches #black witch #wolves

26 notes · View notes

thecoochiefairy · 2 years

Text

𝖓𝖊𝖜 𝕾𝖆𝖑𝖊𝖒

CHAPTER TWENTY.

𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐑𝐄𝐀𝐋 𝐒𝐇𝐈𝐓-𝐒𝐇𝐎𝐖!

SHE’D BEEN PACING FOR EXACTLY THREE HOURS. Starting from the front door of her bedroom to the window that she had closed shut. She thought this was calming her down— it clearly wasn’t.

“When I see that old bitch I’m gonna— Sin, that’s your grandma, you can’t call her a bitch,” she mutters, circling as she goes back towards the front door.

“Okay, old hag,” she corrects herself.

Being reminded of every conversation she had with Sybil, it boils down to her repeating the bullshit line of her “Protecting their coven.” Sin was now in question— what was she actually protecting?

Every time the question repeats in her head, she gets angrier. She can feel herself become angrier. She now stands right in front of her bed and takes a long breath, exhaling deeper. Realizing that she’d shattered her phone, she walks over to the corner it’d fallen in. She picks up the device where its screen is cracked in every crevice, cursing to herself. She attempts to place it on the bed to deal with it later, but when it completely disassembled in her shaking hand, she stops. She doesn’t remember being able to break a phone into pieces. She groaned, shouting as she took off out of her room and towards the rest of the condos.

Bodies yelp as she bumps into them, frowns and angry stares shooting her down. She notices none of them. She makes a sharp turn into a corner as she sees the familiar brown wooden door, now standing in front of it. She looks down as her sandals are planted on top of the doormat, confused as she had just seen herself feet away from the door. When she presses her hand on the knob and leans to see if it’s unlocked, she hears the wood screech as the lock in between the door snaps, entryway flailing open.

From the other side of the woods, Adonis’ condo has a first floor patio he sits on. He leans back on the lawn chair he’d recently purchased as he has a blunt in between his fingers, sighing peacefully as his shoulders lower, “Ahhh, finally. Some peace and quiet.”

He watches as his members walk back and forth in between the training building and their rooms, talking amongst each other. That’s when he believes his eyes are deceiving him. People jerk in their normal walking as they’re bumped by another body moving very quickly. Almost too quickly.

“Aria?” He slowly sits up, trying to get a closer look.

“Yeah, hon?” She comes from behind him handing out a glass of lemonade, sitting hers down as she now sits on the other lawn chair.

“Am I high— or is that girl running insanely fast for a witch?”

Aria looks in the direction he stares as she sees Sin stomping atop of sticks and leaves. But as her body continues to walk, her entire physique turns into a blur as she now appears in front of a door to a room, forcefully pushing the knob open.

Aria hums, “Yeah. Almost like a wolf,” she chuckles, sipping loudly on her straw.

Her sipping slowly comes to a pause as she sees her husband turn his head towards her, eyes filled with horror. When she wants to question why his expression has changed, she replays the current observation in her head. She freezes.

“Call Aries. Right. Now.”

From the other side of the trees, Cloud now turns away from the laptop he uses, frowning as he sees Sin standing in his doorway. He’d remembered locking it.

“Uh— sorry. I knocked,” Sin lies, closing the door behind herself as she admits, “I’m so pissed off.”

“Why’s that?” He presses his palm on his laptop, bringing the top half down to turn off the screen.

“So I ended up calling Sybil, right? Out of the kindness of my heart and for the sake of Adonis’ request.”

“Mhm.”

“I call this bi— this imbecile of a grandmother eight times. Well nine, actually. She answers on the fourth ring and she’s super nonchalant and didn’t give a single damn about what I was saying.”

“Mhm.”

“And I—“ she stops herself, noticing his blank facial expression.

“Are you even listening? What the fuck do you mean, ‘Mhm?’”

“I honestly don’t know what you want me to say, Sin. I’m busy,” Cloud replies.

She stares him down, going from his head to his shoes.

“I will kill you. I will wrap my fingers around your throat and strangle you until you can’t breathe,” she threatens. She comes closer to him, her plans coming to a halt when the two now see a shadow standing in the door.

“Heyyy,” Aries announces himself, Sin snapping her neck as she growls, “What the fuck could you possibly want?”

“You wanna go for a walk?”

“A walk?” She also looks him up and down as he has a nervous smile on his face. He’s entirely serious.

“Both of y’all finna’ piss me off. Move!” She snaps, brushing past Aries who jumps as he can feel the steam coming off of her body. When he turns around to see what direction she’s going in, his eyes strain and a blur speeds into the trees.

“Oh. That’s what they were talking about,” he mutters to himself. He then looks up to see Cloud standing with a confused frown along his face.

Aries asks, “What did you say to her?”

“I told her I was busy.”

“Doing what?”

“Studying.”

Aries neck tilts, “Study? You go to school?”

“Yeah, I take night classes. I’m majoring in law.”

“Law? Oh shit!” Aries eyes go wide, “I like that. That shit’s cool. I actually wanted to go into law, too. But realizing I had to train into becoming Alpha I didn’t have time t—“

“ARIES!” He suddenly hears a scream echo inside of his head. He flinches at the impatient voice of his mother.

“Um— you finish your classes! We will finish this conversation later. I gotta go— find Sin, yeah,” he takes off, pointing his nose in the air as he tries to track her scent. Cloud shakes his head and closes his door.

Aries continues to search until he reaches the middle of the forest, seeing as she now paces back and forth in between trees. He can see smoke rising from her skin, her fist clenching as she splutters out curses.

“Um— Sin—“

“She thinks she can ask me what I’m doing to keep this coven together? Better than whatever the fuck she’s been doing, sitting on her ass back in New Salem!”

“Right,” he nods his head.

“I’ve taken an attack from fairies, been choked out— well that one was kinda my fault, but— anyways! Been kidnapped, electrocuted by bars, had two to three nose bleeds, decapitated a bitch! Where is my fuckin’ gold star?!”

“And you are so right,” he nods his head once again, “But um— I need to tell you something? I know this isn’t a good time but I really think you should—“

“What? Tell me WHAT?” She yells.

He winces at her voice. Her eyes swing back and forth on his entire facial expression, mind wandering as to what he could possibly say at this moment.

“I think you’re transitioning.”

“Transitioning? Where the hell am I going?”

She halts in her spot. Her eyebrows come over her lids as Aries’ eyebrows are lifted, unaware what she’d do next.

“No. No? No,” she shakes her head.

“Sin—“

“Where is your father? Adonis?!”

She takes off once again before he can get another word in, her entire body a smear in the atmosphere as she speeds from where they’d originally stood. He sighs heavily.

Back on the other side of the trees, Adonis sits back in his lawn chair as he assumes Aries is dealing with this issue. Aria has her lemonade in her lap, glossing over an array of magazines to decide which one she wants to read. But when they both feel a presence quickly making its way towards them, they look up.

“Aria?”

“Yes, Adonis?” She sounds more impatient this time.

“Am I high, or does it look like that girl is coming straight towards me now?”

They watch as Sin stomps in their direction, seeing Aries running behind her with his hands out. He shakes his head chaotically.

“Adonis fucking Adonis!” She gripes. She lifts her hand as she swings whatever object was previously in it towards the couple, the both of them dodging the log that now flies into the open doors of their living room.

“Oh, Jesus. How does she know your full name?” Aria wonders.

They snap their necks back as they hear the log come in contact with a piece of decor in their house, the vase smashing onto the floor.

Aria pouts, “Hey! My vase.”

“I’m gonna burn this pack to the fucking ground!” She curses, Adonis now standing up as she’s only feet away.

She goes straight for him when Aries finally catches her in his hold. Aria then orders, “Hey, calm down. Let’s just sit and talk about what’s going on with you, okay?”

Sin stands there, huffing heavily through her nose. They all stand in preparation for her to take off, Sin thankfully not moving in her stance.

“Let me just— take this other log,” Aria mutters, slowly removing Sin’s fingers from the piece of wood in her other hand.

Once they feel as though she’s finally calmed down, they take her inside and sit her in their office. She sits at the end of the table as she shakes her leg, the entire table vibrating. Aria holds the cup of tea she’s made for her as its contents spill from inside the mug. Aries sits on the other side with Adonis, tapping his finger nervously along the surface.

“Well?” Sin speaks out, clearing the silence.

“Um— okay. Well, I think that I might’ve scratched you,” Aries begins.

Sin blinks, “I’m not following.”

“Do you remember the time we went to Elysian and those fairies attacked you, so when I wolfed out to attack them—you were also in the way and—“

“When I got dragged?” She interrupts.

“Yes—“

“When did I have time to get dragged?”

“A lot was going on—“

“So what does that mean?”

“Well it means you’re transitioning into a—“

“A what?”

Aries fingers come in contact behind his shoulder. He scratches as he reaches for his neck, babbling nervously, “You’re transitioning into a—tr— you— a—I— a hybrid wolf!” He shouts. The table stops shaking.

“A… what?!” Sin shouts, the entire table flinching.

“Well… we’ve never had this happen before. Anytime a witch was scratched or bitten, they died,” Adonis explains.

“What?” Sin looks around, “I’M GONNA DIE?!” She wails, the entire table now jumping at the cry.

“No, no, No!” Adonis and Aries shake their heads as Aria mutters, “Well don’t lie to her, now.”

“I’M GONNA DIE?” She wails again, tears now forming in her eyes.

“Momma, please!” Aries panics, Aria putting her hands up on surrender.

“You’re not gonna die, Sin. You’re the farthest we’ve gotten regarding transition, so that means you’re promising,” Adonis calms.

“I’m— PROMISING?“ Sin’s voice trembles.

“Yes! Yes. Cause no one else has made it to this point, I mean— we’ve never seen a regular witch run like that,” Aria agrees.

Sin wipes the tears from her eyes as she slowly nods her head, trying to process everything. She then repeats, “S—so…okay. I’m promising? That’s a good thing?”

“Yes! It is. You wanna know why? Because we have this!” Aria leans over, coming up and she slams a thick book on the table. Sin reads as it says, ‘THE HYPOTHETICAL’ as she looks over the dark gray title card, bringing her eyes back up as she states, “You lost me again.”

“He wrote this book hypothetically speaking if a witch were to ever properly transition into a hybrid. So far you’ve checked all of the boxes! So…who wrote this isn’t wrong?” Aria explains, trying to convince herself as well.

Sin senses her uncertainty as she asks, “Who the hell is he?”

“Honey, who’s the guy that made the lightbulb?” Aria asks her husband.

“A black man who wasn’t credited for the idea,” Aries responds instead.

“Him! Lewis Latimer. He wrote this, his biggest success was this book. See, he was a witch that was bitten by a wolf, and in the process of this transition he wrote this. I mean, he died a couple years after, but— that’s not the point!” she nods her head.

Sin looks around, “So… he was—“

“A witch,” Aria clarifies.

“Hold the fuck up. You mean to tell me that lightbulbs were created by magic?”

“Of course! Why do you think some of the witches and warlocks of your coven have the power to control electricity? Because he took it…from the lightning,” Aria concludes, placing her finger upon her temple. She then slides the book in front of Sin.

Sin looks around as they all nod their heads in agreement of everything Aria says. She can’t believe what she’s hearing, or the fact that they’re spitting out this bullshit story.

“Do you really think it’s the time to be joking? This is not funny! This shit is happening to me, I could possibly die! Fuck y’all and this goddamn book!”

She slides it back to the other side where Adonis sits, the object crashing into his abdomen instead of it slowing down atop of the table. He leans over and holds his stomach as he falls onto the ground. Sin stands so quickly that the air causes the table to lift up, everyone moving out of the way in time— except for Aries— as it slams back down onto him.

“My baby!” Aria cries, Sin disappearing out of the condo before anyone can stop her.

“Uh… everything good in here?” Calypso peaks his head around the corner, Jupiter behind him.

“Come help me get this table off of your brother!”

Sin has already made her way back into the other condos. Going straight for the intended door, she slows down as a familiar face exits out of it.

“Are you gonna punch me in my face for no reason again?” Electra asks.

Sin scans her face as she stands in front of her with her arms crossed. She then takes her entire palm and mushes it against Electra’s face as she groans, “I don’t even have time for this right now,” ignoring Electra’s yelp as she enters Cloud’s bedroom once again.

“Do you know what these idiots just told me—“

She stops. She notices Pheme sitting on the bed who slows down her laughter as she takes notice of Sin, Cloud turning his head to see why her posture had changed.

“Sin! The most beautiful ball of sunshine,” the puff of clouds speaks in the corner, Cloudy smiling at her as he continues to glee, “Yay!”

“Pack it up, Cloudy!” Sin dismisses.

“Sin, I’m taking a proctor!” Cloud then exclaims.

“Taking a proctor with my best friend?” She snarls.

“… She was helping me cheat,” he whispers.

“Let’s get this party going! I got the stuff—“

Everyone in the room turns their head as Nadia now appears in the doorway holding a tray of fruits. She halts in her movement as she sees Sin glaring at her.

“Oh, so y’all are all best friends now? I will kill all you motherfuckers!” Sin threatens.

“Sin, chill! We’re just helping Cloud with his test. You don’t have to get upset about everything,” Nadia rolls her eyes.

Hearing that statement completely sets her off at this point. She walks over to Nadia and raises her hand above the tray she has, slamming her palm down. The tray slices completely in half. Taking the fruit that’s landed in her hand, she lunges it at Pheme and Cloud. The both of them duck as they yell, “Sin!”

She then flies past them as she goes past the open doors of his balcony, eyes watching as she leaps over the railing and vanishes.

“Where is she?!” Aries is now in the front door, Cloud face palming himself as he mutters, “I have to email my professor.”

“She uh… over the balcony,” is all Pheme can say, wiping the fruits off of her body.

Aries frowns. How the hell was she moving this fast?

As Sin flies past the trees she slows down as she sees someone walking towards her, the usual high ponytail now an ocean of curls down her back.

“Hey girl! You seen Aries?” Mariah waves her over.

“Do I look like Aries’ keeper?”

“Not really, but you do—“ she stops herself, noticing the mist-like substance rising from her skin. Mariah then touches her arm and it stings her fingers, hastily snatching her hand back. She clicks everything together.

“Ooooh!”

“It’s that noticeable?” Sin trembles.

“I’m a doctor, duh. When did you find out you were transitioning?”

“Just now,” Sin cries, Mariah then pursing her lips together awkwardly.

“Oh, damn. Wait, how didn’t you know?”

“Get away from me,” she demands.

“Ouch, what did I do?”

She then goes to speak again when Sin departs from her, a thousand questions now flooding her head at what she just witnessed.

“Have you seen her?” Aries then appears, walking in the direction Sin’s scent follows as Mariah replies with a question, “Why do you smell like green tea?”

“I do not have time for your smart remarks! I need to find Sin.”

“Why is she transitioning?”

“You’re no help,” he then ignores her question and keeps walking.

She walks behind him as she then continues, “I was looking for you anyways, I wanted to talk to you about—“

“Talk about what?”

“Well I was in the infirmary and I saw all the bills were messed up and— why is there a four hundred dollar transaction on a hotel suite?”

“Mariah, I’m begging you to go away. Now is not the time!” He gripes.

“Why is there a book in your hand?”

“Lewis Latimer,” is all he says, speed walking towards the direction he caught Sin’s scent in. It peaks Mariah’s interest and her eyes light up, “Oh! The Hypothetical! I’m right behind you.”

They both walk until they see her body pacing back and forth in between the tall trees, the air swaying more aggressively than usual. She moans in pain as she impatiently strides.

“I’m hot. I’m hot” Sin pants.

“It’s fine—whatareyoudoing?”

They watch as she begins ripping the material of clothes off of her skin, her shirt going first as she now stands in front of them in her bra. Aries’ face feels warm for some reason.

“The book! We have the book,” Aries reminds.

“Fuck that fuckin’ book!”

It all happens in under a millisecond. The moment he reaches the object out to her, it tears out of his hand. His eyes follow as the book crashes into the bark of the tree, the large plant splitting in two—right down the middle.

“Oh Jesus,” Mariah mutters, “Um— has anyone been this strong in their early transitioning? Maybe I should google this.”

She begins patting her body down, frowning at herself. She mutters, “Where’s my phone… did I leave it?”

“Sin, why are you taking your clothes off? Please— stop?” Aries questions, not looking directly at her.

She ignores his request as she now removes the shorts she wears. She stands in her underwear as Mariah compliments, “Oh! You have a cute butt.”

“Mariah Imani Devereaux. If you are not actually here to help me, please leave.”

“Devereaux? Like— Deveaux?” Sin repeats, looking between the two.

“Yeah, it’s on my dad’s side. Your last name is Deveaux? That’s pretty.”

“Wanna sing Kumbaya with her once you’re done?” Aries retorts.

“Back to you, using my full name? Don’t do that. You getting too comfortable.”

“I only use it when you on some fuck-shit!”

Mariah gasps, “Fuck-shit? Moi? Of all people, I do no such thing. Name one time.”

“That fuck-shit including cheating on me!” He yells.

“To be fair, I had a lot going on while trying to get into medical school, I needed a distraction. I did what I had to do.”

“CHEAT? Cheating was doing what you had to do?”

“You were on pack duty, I had to use my nearest resources.”

They begin going back and forth, completely going off topic of their original mission. They’re quickly reminded of the situation at hand as Sin cries, “You’re not helping!”

She’s now fully naked. Tears continue to pour out of her eyes like a broken faucet, steam arising from her warm skin as she pants heavily from her chest.

“Oh shit,” Aries mutters, placing a palm over his eyes.

“Oh please. Don’t act like you’ve never wanted to see her ass naked,” Mariah rolls her eyes.

“Stop talking to me, Imani.”

“Oh? That’s what we doing, for real? Okay, Aries DEANTE Adonis!”

They spring up their bickering once again. They’re snapping back at one another so quickly that they don’t realize the stress they’re putting on the person in front of them. Sin becomes frantic at this point, beginning to walk backwards as she continues bawling. They don’t have enough time to warn her as her body disappears, falling at the edge of a cliff.

“Oh god!” Mariah panics, running over to where she’d previously stood and Aries right behind her. They look over as they see Sin now engulfed under the vibrating water until they reach the sight of her face, she wails as her face glistens with panic.

“When the hell did this get here?” Mariah asks herself.

“Um… not sure. How long have we lived here?” Aries asks.

“That I don’t know either. Anyways— go get the book from under the tree, you’re stronger.”

“The hell I look like, Batman?”

“You can look like the Black Panther for all I give a fuck, Aries. You go get the book while I watch the naked one who’s in the—lake? River?”

“Lake, smart one,” Aries corrects.

When they look back down they notice a half sphere now floating above Sin’s physique, the iridescent forcefield shining along the sun’s gleam. The body of water continued to sway as the sudsy shield protected her.

“This girl created a bubble. My lord,” Mariah sighs as she can hear Sin wailing from beneath her, “I want my dadddd.”

“Maybe we should just let her tire herself out, like how you let a baby cry until they stop? Or should I call my dad again?” Aries suggests.

“She’s not a baby, Aries.”

“I can’t tell!”

“Don’t be insensitive, you ass. What would you do if you were involuntarily transitioning into another creature?”

Aries thought over the question for a moment, shaking his head as he replied, “I’d be throwing up everywhere like she is.”

“Exactly, so shut up. Plus, we don’t need your dad— imma’ doctor! I can handle this.”

“Oh, now you’re a doctor?”

“This still isn’t helping!” Sin calls from below to get their attention, the top of her safeguard faltering open to get a better volume of her voice.

“I’ve never seen transitioning like this…is this a PMS thing?” Aries whispers.

Mariah glares at him, “I cannot believe you just said that.”

“Stop talking about me!” Sin whines, unable to control her emotions at this point.

“We aren’t! Just— go back in your bubble,” Mariah waves off, “Okay. You get the book and then we’ll meet in the water.”

“Who said anything about getting in the water?” Aries frowns.

“Aries, I seriously don’t have time for your phobias right now.”

“…Can I stand in it?”

“Sin’s five-seven. Meaning she’s shorter than you and she’s standing in it, dumbass.”

“Well she got magic and shit, maybe she’s using it to hold herself up!” He suggests.

They look down once again when they hear her mini portal slowly open from the top and she states, “I can hear you guys. Oh my god…I—I can hear you guys. I have heightened hearing now. I’m a fucking wolf!” She terrifyingly squeaks.

Sin goes back to her crying and leaves the two standing at the cliff to watch her. Mariah then goes back into focus as she stares over at Aries, looking at him from the top of his head to the bottom of his shoes.

“What?” Aries spits.

“So are you getting naked first or should I?” She glances down.

“Hold the fuck on— Who said anything about getting naked?”

“Just down to your underwear, we want to make her feel more comfortable. Don’t act all shy now.”

“Get. Away. From. Me.”

“I can’t get a little peek?”

“Do you wanna die?” He repeats in the same tone.

Mariah blinks, “Not really. You’re no fun.”

Aries mutters curses as he turns towards the tree and quickly begins taking his clothes off, Mariah already sitting on the edge and leaping off into the water below her. Once he snatches the book from in between the bark he follows after the two women.

“Hey…” Mariah greets, right across from Sin’s security blanket.

Both necks turn as they feel a rupture in the water. Aries appears as he stands in his boxers, shivering at the breeze in the air. He hugs his arms around his body as he holds the large book in his left hand.

“Can we come in? Can I come innnn…Can I come in now?” Mariah sings, coming closer to Sin. She notices as Sin’s head spins in a circle within the water, sniffling heavily with a following hiccup.

“Why are you spinning, Sin?”

“My dad used to let me do this in the tub after my mom died, it made me feel at peace,” she responded.

“That’s nice—“

“My mom… I want my mom!” She suddenly shrieks, now crying harder than before. She now spins faster in a circle, causing the water to rock from inside her bubble to the outside, Aries yelping behind Mariah.

“Yo Sin, Chill!” He pleads.

“At your big ass age, really?” Mariah turns behind herself to see Aries attempting to crawl atop of the book, the object immediately sinking from his weight. When Sin sees the panic in his eyes, she slowly begins halting her spins.

“Sin, stop making the water move. Please,” he begs.

“Why don’t we all just calm down, okay? Sin? Can you stop making the water move?”

“Sorry.. sorry,” she says to both of them. She now goes back to sitting completely still, keeping her eyes closed.

“Thank you. It’s okay,” Mariah replies, “Well… we wanted to show you the book but now it’s completely soaked so I can’t even—“

“I… I can dry it,” Sin politely interrupts.

“You can?” Mariah’s eyebrows lift up.

“Mhm.”

“Okay, okay! Well can you let us in so we can—“

“No,” she lashes out, Mariah jumping at the sudden change of emotion. Sin corrects herself, “I just meant— I can dry it and look at it from here.”

“That’s fine. Go ahead. Give me the damn book,” Mariah yanks the object from Aries’ grasp who pouts, pushing it over to where Sin is now standing at the end of her shelter.

Their eyes stare along the book as they begin to see the previously dark pages rise a different shade, plops of water droplets floating up and into the air. An inviting shade of white now replaced the dull gray of the paper, the droplets shooting up into the air, plummeting into their family of reservoirs.

“Can someone hold it while I read?” She asks.

Silence stands between the three. Mariah then smacks Aries on his arm and pushes him forward. He yanks himself away from her as he comes forward, taking the book in his palms and lifting it up for Sin to see. Her eyes scan across the pages as she reads the information that she refused to listen to earlier, now regretting being so stubborn.

“Oh…oh. Okay, yeah,” she nods her head.

Aries being curious he then looks on with her and also reads to himself. He becomes deep into the informational passages when he suddenly hears, “Why aren’t you flipping the page?”

“Oh— shit my bad, I was reading with you,” he mutters, flipping the page for her.

“Do you mind if we come in and all read it together?” Mariah suggests.

Sin backs up from the book, looking around the atmosphere she’s created. She then nods her head as she replies, “Okay.”

She releases the energy as an opening appears for the both of them, breaking down the half sphere and giving them enough space to walk through. Once they’re in she closes the gap, backing herself up and giving them room.

“See? We’ve been trying to explain that nothing is gonna happen to you. You’re having a healthy transition.”

“So… I’m not gonna die,” she confirms with herself.

“Right.”

“And I’m not gonna be like my mom?” She then asks.

“Exactly,” Aries agrees, “You know why? Cause we’re gonna help you get through this shit.”

“We’re?” Sin repeats, “As in— you too?” She refers to Mariah.

“Yeah, yeah. Of course,” Mariah agrees.

“Plus— the shit you’ experiencing is a little similar to a woman’s transition. Yours is just quicker and more aggressive. We’ll need her help.”

“Yay! Peace circle!” Mariah then cheers.

Their attitude towards the situation makes her feel at ease. In this entire moment of panic she finally feels as though she can breathe, and that she’ll get through this conflict with support. She then weakly smiles as she fully extends herself, exposing her bare chest.

“Yayy,” Aries shakily responds, looking at the empty sky.

Sin looks down. Once she looks back up with more awareness she then asks, “Am I making you uncomfortable?”

“Nah— I just— you just—“

“You can look if you want,” Sin shrugs.

Mariah looks in between the two, almost feeling the heat pouring into Aries’ face. Her eyebrows raise once again when Sin looks over at her and says, “You can look too.”

“I see you’re calm now,” she nervously jokes.

“Yeah. Sorry about—all that. I need to smoke.”

“Sin, although I’m not opposed to looking at you… we tryna’ have a serious conversation. So can you…” Aries gestures towards her lower body.

Sin rolls her eyes, “Fine,” placing her palms over her areolas. She then changes the subject, “So— you guys promise to be there for me?”

“Yes,” they both say.

“Every step of the way?”

“I’m afraid what will happen if I’m not so, I guess,” Aries admits.

“You guess?” Sin blinks.

“We promise,” Mariah corrects, shoving her elbow into his stomach.

All three still stand in the middle of the now still lake, Aries and Mariah waiting for Sin to have any more concerns as two minutes of silence have now surpassed them.

Sin then quietly asks, “Do you know what color I’ll be?”

“That’s predetermined—“

“What color are you, Mariah? Cause I feel like I’d like a nice midnight black.”

“I’m gray—“

“But like a dusk gray? Or like a dark gray? Or like a matte gray?”

“Matte? How the hell would I be matte?”

Sin presses her lips together as she agrees, “You’re right. What about my eyes?”

“Also predetermined. Plus, your eyes have been green this entire time, so they probably will end up being green,” Aries explains.

“But I’m a hybrid so I feel like it’s a different ball game… where the book at?!”

The forcefield she’s created suddenly molds down into the water until it’s completely disappeared, Sin absentmindedly turning around as she reaches for the book behind her and begins flipping the pages.

“Hey, Sin? How about we get out the water first and then read?” Mariah suggests.

“Y’all acting like you can’t endure a lil’ water,” she waves her off, eyes still amongst the black font of words.

“Damn skippy! Get me fuck outta’ here before I start wailing,” Aries demands, back to shivering.

“Listen, we both have PSTD from Hurricane Katrina. Being wolves that aren’t too fond of uncontrollable waters also doesn’t help,” Mariah agrees with him.

“The water is still right now,” Sin points out.

“Yes, for now. But it’s windy as hell and I just got this buss-down—unlike you, I don’t have the luxury of a friend who does my hair for free, I paid for this. So can we please? Go?”

Sin presses the book shut and she lets out a breath. She then looks between a concerned Mariah and a highly shaking Aries before she empathizes, “Sorry—again. My nipples are starting to look like raisins, let’s go.”

Sin raises her body as she walks towards the shore that leads back up to the woods and she chirps, “C‘mon, guys!”

Aries grunts as he’s suddenly pulled out of the trance of watching her, glaring at Mariah’s palm that just finished going across his head.

“Let’s go.”

–

FINALLY MAKING IT BACK TO THE FAMILY’S HOME, they all felt relieved to be able to shower and cleanse themselves of the lake. Sin now sat on top of the toilet as she watched Mariah fix the front of her hair, smacking her lips as this was her fourth time trying to attempt this.

“Um— I can fix it for you,” Sin speaks up.

Mariah stops what she’s doing and looks over at her, putting down the toothbrush she holds. Sin nearly felt a shock come along her entire body as a small smile came from the girl and she nodded her head, “Yeah, sure.”

Sin directs her to sit on the toilet and grabs the edge brush, taking the hair spray in her other hand. Mariah's eyes became wider as she saw from behind her that the blow drier rose from its cord, now floating completely behind Sin. The object danced over to them and stood right over her hair. It cut on without hesitation, blowing cool air onto the lace to melt it down.

“I guess that’s another way to use magic,” she chuckles, Sin laughing with her.

“Yeah, Pheme didn’t teach me everything, so I have to go step by step.”

“Well thank you anyway. Also, sorry I couldn’t find another shirt of mine here. Aries must’ve burned my clothes or something.”

She gestured to the long black shirt Sin now stood in, one of Aries’ thousands he had in the closet. Sin shook her head as she disagreed, “It’s cool. I’ll manage.”

“I get it, he smells good.”

“Excuse me?” Sin slows down on her previous task.

“You look cute in it to be honest, but then again black looks great on everyone. Especially me.”

“Dinner time!” They hear from downstairs, Sin jumping in her skin.

“We’ll continue this later. I’m starving,” Mariah groans.

Mariah exits out of the bathroom. Sin can’t get her comment out of her head, watching as the blow drier gently made its way back to its seat on the counter. She cuts out the light before she follows her downstairs, seeing as everyone is now seated in the kitchen and living room awaiting for their plate.

“Hey, Aria. Thanks for letting me shower and stuff… I’m sorry about today,” Sin apologizes.

“No worries, honey. I am still a little pissy about my coffee table,” she mentions, taking silverware out of the drawers she stands by.

“To be fair, it didn’t match the black and sleek look of the house with it being mahogany. I feel like I did you a favor. No offense.”

“None taken, my husband bought it.”

“Offense taken by me!” Adonis calls from the sofa, keeping his eyes along the football game that plays on the large screen.

“Don’t forget you broke my father-in-law’s vase,” Aria turns back to Sin.

“I can fix that, just make sure you have all the pieces for it.”

“Really? You can just put stuff back together?”

“Mhm,” Sin nods her head.

“Well I’ll be damned. You came into my life just when I needed you to, I have so many things these terrorist twins have broken.”

Blue giggles at the insult. Calypso and Jupiter cry out as they reply, “Hey! Terrorist?”

“Yup, I said it!”

“Remember momma, words do hurt,” Calypso sniffs.

“Awe, you say that as if I care,” she puts her middle finger up at them.

“I thought we were all working on our anger,” Jupiter also sniffs.

“Do y’all have an off button?” Aries speaks from the top of the stairs, coming down with everyone else.

“Yeah, how about you push it?” Blue instigates.

Sin chuckles lowly at their constant rivalry. She’s unable to prepare herself as Aries walks past her and mutters, “Nice shirt,” a short scream flying from her lips as she feels a palm slam down on her ass.

They all look over at the sound that comes from her mouth. Sin feels her face become warm at the confused expressions and she mutters, “Sorry.”

“Uh— anyways, what you cooking, momma?” Mariah asks.

“My signature chicken Alfredo pasta,” she smiles, causing an uproar of cheers amongst the room as she continues, “I’m just about done. Just adding a little bit more sauce to make it full and my secret ingredient. Come help me in the kitchen?”

“Of course,” Mariah comes over to where she stands by the stove, taking the spoon and beginning to stir it herself.

“Um— do you mind if I help?” Sin walks over to them, still feeling her face is as warm as the food cooking.

“As long as you don’t break anything else, sure! If you help me fix all my broken items… I’ll tell you the secret ingredient,” she lowers her voice, pulling Sin by her arm and over to the pot.

Once the food is now prepared to serve, everyone takes a plate as they find a place to sit at the table. They pull up chairs until they’re all bundled together as one.

“Mmmmmmm, this food hitting!” Calypso hums, slurping the noodles up along his plate.

“Damn Calypso, the food ain’t going anywhere,” Jupiter teases, causing the entire table to laugh.

“Don’t be mean,” Calypso pouts.

“Anyways, Sin. I looked into more information about the book and it says that your transition will happen during a full moon,” Adonis begins to explain.

“Um…okay. So when is the next full moon?”

“Soon.”

“Soon? How soon?”

“Soon that you need to start training and preparing for when this happens,” Aria answers.

She didn’t expect this entire transition to already be happening considering she just learned about it. Her heart pounded deeply in her chest at the thought.

“This isn’t gonna hurt, is it?”

“No—“

“Y’all deadass finna’ lie to the girl?” Blue interrupts.

“Shut up, Asaud,” Aria snaps, throwing her garlic bread at him.

“It’s okay, I figured that much. Does Sybil know?”

“No, you can give her the news,” Adonis suggests. His statement makes the table go quiet, the silence causing Sin to frown at the mood change when anyone mentions her grandma.

“Why do y’all have an issue talking to Sybil?” She speaks up.

“I think we all know that nobody at this table likes your grandma, for real,” Aries replies.

Sin spins her fork into her pasta, shaking her head as she mutters, “Welcome to the club.”

They change the conversation into a more light-hearted subject, the men beginning to bicker about their Louisiana football team. The conversation turned into a debate, and the debate turned into just insulting one another. Everyone couldn’t help but laugh at the roast session. Sin felt a warmth in her chest that she hadn’t in a long time.

“This was really nice, Aria,” Sin compliments.

“Oh, the pasta? Thank you, I tried!” She smiles brightly.

“The pasta too,” Sin laughs, “But I just meant— this. I don’t mean to get all sappy and shit but I’m not used to New Salem feeling like a family. Seeing Providence and the way you all love and care for each other, we now just feel like a group with a dictator. It feels different, but it’s a really good difference. It also feels weird to be around you as well, to have a motherly figure makes me a little… soft.”

“Awe,” Aria puts her hand on her chest.

“Oh no,” All the men mutter at the table, seeing as tears build up in Aria’s eyes and her smile widens.

“Please don’t cry, momma.” Aries becomes stressed, rubbing her arm.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I can’t help it,” she takes the napkin she has and dabs it along her face as she continues, “That was just—very sweet of you, Sin. You’ll always have a family being with us, I know New Salem is wired a bit differently. But we’re happy to make all of your people feel like this is also their home. I’m also so sorry about your mom, but she’ll always be a part of you.”

That does it for Sin. She quickly grabs the napkin she has beside her plate as she curses, “Oh fuck-oh fuck-,” tears pouring down the stream of her face. Aria pulls her into her embrace which causes Sin to cry harder, laughing in between to cover her embarrassment.

“Fool, what the hell you’ crying for?” Aries looks at the end of the table as Jupiter rubs the back of Blue who has tears also running down his face.

“Sorry, when other people cry I can’t help it. This was just so sweet!” His voice becomes high. He falls over and sobs into the shirt of Calypso who shakes his head, nonetheless comforting him.

“Okay! Enough crying. We’ve all had a long day, I think we should all get some rest and prepare for tomorrow.”

“Yeah, I should head back to my room. Thank you again. For everything,” Sin wipes her face.

“It’s too late for y’all to be going back to your rooms, you can all stay here!” Aria suggests.

“And sleep where?” Aries frowns.

“The girls can take your room, it’s not like you sleep in there.”

“Who said that?” He profusely blinks.

“Well most of the time you sleep on the sofa or at Blue’s place, what you tripping for now?” Adonis asks.

“Okay? He gotta PS5! This isn’t your room that’s being offered.”

“Hm… I haven’t seen your room in a long time. Sleepover! Let’s go!” Mariah exclaims. She ignores the voice of Aries as she grabs Sin and pulls her upstairs, flying into the room and closing the door behind the two.

A familiar smell extends along Sin’s nose, confirming Aries’ signature cologne. Sin looks around as Mariah flops herself on the bed.

“It always smells the same—“

“Smells the same? You’ve been in here recently?”

Sin gives a blank stare. She shakes her head as she stutters, “I—I— Um—“

Thankfully her response is interrupted as the door opens and Aries appears, looking in between a curious Mariah and a startled Sin.

“Well…the sofa is kinda lonely. And scary. I'm definitely not sleeping with them dirty ass twins, and Blue said he got a girl back in his room— one of your friends, I think,” Aries says towards Sin.

“Oh Jesus. Buffy,” Sin immediately knows, shaking her head.

“So…y’all mind if I crash your sleepover?”

“Sure!” Mariah smirks, patting the bed, “The more the merrier.”

When he sees the suggestive look on her face and the stare she also gives Sin, who isn’t paying much attention to their conversation, he then shakes his head as he corrects, “Actually—Imma’ just take the floor.”

“We can be your floor—“

“Good—fucking—night.”

#black #black fantasy #black love #black stories #reading #romance #writers on tumblr #black literature #black tumblr #salem witch trials #black witch #wolves #black wolves saga #new salem

25 notes · View notes